The Project Gutenberg eBook of A History of Giggleswick School, by Edward Allen Bell, M.A.

The history of Giggleswick School has just two difficulties about it which need to be unravelled. The date of the foundation of the School or of the Chantry of the Rood and the origin of the Seal alone are of interest to the antiquary and I have failed to discover either. The remainder is the story of a school, which has always had a reputation in the educational world and at the same time has left only the most meagre records of itself. The gentry of the neighbourhood were its scholars, but few have made their fame in the world without. Headmasters and Ushers have passed their lives here, but few were ambitious. Giggleswick was their haven of old age. Customs grew up, the same customs died and only seldom is it possible to conjecture their character.

A nation without a history is considered to have had the most blessed existence and the same is true of a school. Giggleswick has but once been the prey of the brigand and then it was fortunate enough to have a friend at court. It lost its original endowment and its private character. It gained a larger revenue and a Royal Charter. The placidity of its life was undisturbed by financial deficits. Its income expanded steadily. The close corporation of Governors were never ambitious to display their wealth, they never excited the greed of the statesman; even Cromwell's army passed through the district unmentioned by the Minute-Book.[Pg vi]

It did not grow, it made no history, but continued on the even tenour of its path. Some years it was effective as a school of instruction, some years it was not, but never did it meet with the inquisitorial landlord, never but once did it suffer from the Crown. With the nineteenth century came its first crisis for three hundred years and it passed through unhurt. A new school with the old endowments, a better education with a wider horizon, a new power with which to meet the coming needs were all engrafted on the old foundation. If romance involves moments of startling excitement, Giggleswick has no romance. But if romance lies in an unrecorded, unenvied continuity, in the affection of pupils that age after age causes men to send their sons and their sons' sons to the same school, then the history of Giggleswick is shot through with romance. No school can continue for more than a generation, if this supreme test of its hold upon the hearts of men should fail. The school that nurtured the father must do its duty by the son and the golden link of affection is forged afresh.

It would have been impossible to complete the task of writing the history of the School, if I had not received invaluable help from many sources. Two men in particular must accept my deepest gratitude—Mr. A. F. Leach and Mr. Thomas Brayshaw. Mr. Leach is the foremost authority in England on English Grammar Schools and he has never stinted his help. Mr. Brayshaw probably knows more than any other man of the history of the School during the last eighty years and he has supplied me generously with pamphlets and information. In addition he has been most assiduous in helping me to choose and decipher documents belonging to the School, which the Governors of the School were kind enough to[Pg vii] allow me to use. The Rev. G. Style, the Rev. J. R. Wynne Edwards and many others have helped me materially with Chapters X and XI, while Mr. J. Greaves, of Christ's College, Cambridge, sent me his own copy of Volume I of the Christ's Admission Book and an advance proof copy of Volume II.

The photographs are taken from originals in the possession of Mr. A. Horner, of Settle, Mr. P. Spencer Smith and Mr. E. D. Clark. Mr. Spencer Smith in particular has gone to endless trouble in procuring photographs of every kind for the special purpose of this book.

These names by no means include all those who have helped me with advice on many occasions. I thank them all and in particular I would thank the present Headmaster, Mr. R. N. Douglas, who has put every convenience in my way and without whose co-operation the book could never have been written.

CONTENTS.

John Carr, A.B.—A Family Circle—Richard Thornton—Conditions of Mastership—Collection of Rent and Masters' Stipends—John Cookson, "probe edoctus"—William Paley, Master—The Paleys of Langcliffe—William Paley, the Younger—Career at Cambridge—Charles Nowell in Lancaster Gaol—Dispute over his Successor as Governor—Paley and John Moore, Usher, and their Stipends—The Archbishop's Judicious Letter—Enclosures—Mortgage of North Cave Estate—Teaching of Writing—Elementary Education—Increase of Revenue—A Third Master—Purchase of Books—Burton Exhibitions—Re-building of School—New Statutes—Attitude of the Vicar—Rev. John Clapham—Bishop Watson of Llandaff on Classical Teaching—Educational Status of Giggleswick—Applicant's Letter for post of Writing Master—Robert Kidd—Distribution of Prizes to Scholars—Re-adjustment of Salaries—Nicholas Wood, Usher—Obadiah Clayton, Classical Assistant—Numbers of the School—Vacations—Miss Elizabeth Paley—Death of William Paley—Estimate of his Work—Old Boys—Letter from T. Kidd on Life at Cambridge.

Blakiston appointed Master—Matthew Wood, Usher—John Langhorne—Arthur Brewin—Examiner's Report—Decrease of Numbers—Difficulties of the Scheme of 1844—Blakiston and Wood—Master's House Unfit for Boarders—Pronunciation of[Pg x] Greek and Latin—Mr. James Foster—Charity Commissioners—New Scheme 1864—New Governing Body—Sir James Kay Shuttleworth—Walter Morrison—Fig Day—School Clock—Ingram Prize—Resignation of Usher—Preliminaries for a New Scheme—Suspension of Usher's Office—Inspector's Report 1863—Free Education—Inspector's Report 1865—Development of New Scheme—Resignation of Mr. Blakiston—Purchase of Football Field—Proposals for Hostel.

Temporary Headmaster—Thomas Bramley—Michael Forster—Hostel—Rev. George Style—Private Boarding House—Endowed Schools Act 1869—New Scheme of Management 1872—Free Education—Shute Exhibitions—Increase of Numbers—Natural Science—Dr W. Marshall Watts—Purchase of Holywell Toft—Additions to the Hostel—New Class-rooms—Gymnasium—Success at the Universities—Death of Sir James Kay Shuttleworth—Lord Frederick Cavendish—Mr. Hector Christie—Giggleswick Church Restoration—Athletics—Giggleswick v. Sedbergh—Music—Charles Frederick Hyde—School Library—G. B. Mannock—Bankwell—Arthur Brewin—Fire in the Laboratory—Educational Exhibition—Museum—Old Boys' Club—Numbers in the School—Craven Bank—Hollybank—Giggleswick Chronicle—Boer War.

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

Chapter I.

The Foundation.

GIGGLESWICK School for over four hundred years has lived a life apart, unconscious of the world outside: but its life has not therefore been a placid one. Real dangers have continually assailed it, real crises have been faced. Most schools have been founded with a preliminary grant of an endowment, with which to afford a proper maintenance to Master and Scholars. But Giggleswick was not one of these. Its actual origin is obscure but this at least is sure, it existed before it was endowed. It was the private enterprise of one man, James Carr, who in 1518 "nuper decessit."

Nineteen years before, the same James Carr was a capellanus in charge of the Rood Chantry, which he himself had founded. The date of its foundation has not reached us, but the fact of its existence, and consequently the probable[Pg 14] existence of the Grammar School, is certain in 1499.

In that year two-and-a-half acres of arable land in Settle and a meadow called Howbeck ynge were let to one William Hulle by the indenture of the cantarist. The cantarist or chantry priest was James Carr. Six years later, Hugh Wren, William Preston and James Carr, capellani, were made joint owners of "unum messuagium et unam bovatam terræ et prati."

These two possessions conclusively prove the existence of the Rood Chantry and the presence of James Carr during the last year of the fifteenth century, and from that year Giggleswick School may date its birth. The name Carr is variously spelt. Skarr, Car, Carre, Karr, Ker, all appear, but no importance is to be attached thereto. Spelling as part of the equipment of an educated man is one of the less notable inventions of the nineteenth century. As a family the Carrs come from Stackhouse, a village quite close to Giggleswick, but their recorded history begins with this generation. The father of James is nameless, but his eldest brother Stephen was living at Stackhouse in the year 1483, when he leased a plot of land from the Prior and Convent of Finchale. It was therefore not unnatural that James should found a chantry in the neighbourhood of his family home.[Pg 15]

The purpose of a chantry was the offering up of prayers for the souls either of the founder or of such as he might direct. We do not know the original cause of James Carr's Chantry or for whose soul he prayed. But in 1509 he received a legacy from his brother Thomas, who was vicar of Sancton. The gift consisted of "unam calicem argenteam" and with it there was a request "ut oretur pro anima mea et parentum meorum diebus Dominicis." Henceforth this was his duty. But a weekly service of prayer on Sundays would be a poor occupation for a man, even though he had clearly another Mass to say as well. And he endeavoured to dispel the monotony of his chantry by teaching. He followed a common practice of chantry priests, but he had some additional qualifications for the work. He belonged to a local family of some importance, he had a certain income of his own, and he was prepared to take boarders as well as to teach the boys in the village.

The unique character of his enterprise declares itself very soon. He was so successful a teacher that he could no longer find it possible to carry on his work in his own house or possibly "like a pedant that keeps a school in a church," he required a building larger and more convenient. In other words he was prepared to take a risk and to invest his own capital in buildings. It is the only instance that has been recorded of[Pg 16] what Mr. A. F. Leach calls a Private Adventure School. It was not endowed from an outside source before 1553, but until the year 1518 was the private property of James Carr. He endowed the Rood Chantry with lands producing six pounds one shilling a year, and the successive chantry priests carried on the teaching that he had begun.

On November 12, 1507, a lease had been entered into between "the Right Reverende ffader in Gode, Thomas, Prior of Duresme and Convent of the same on the one partie and James Karr, preste, on the other partie" by which the said James was given a seventy-nine year lease of "half one acre of lande with the appertenance, laitlye in the haldyng of Richarde lemyng, lyeng neir the church garth of Gyllyswyke in Crawen within the countie of york." He and his successors contracted to pay a full or rack-rent of xijd. of lawful English money every year and an additional vjs. viijd. as often as it might be desired to extend the lease. It was also provided that "whensoever the same James Karr shall change his naturall lyfe that then it shalbe lawful, as ofte tymes as it shalbe nedful, to the vicar of ye churche afforsaid for the tyme beyng and kyrkmasters of the same, heires, executors, and assignes to the said James Karr, jontlie, to elect one person beyng within holye orders, to be scole master[Pg 17] of the gramer scole afforsaid." Such Schoolmaster had not only to be within "holye orders" but also to receive a license to teach from the Prior of Durham. Not till the nineteenth century was teaching a grammar or classical school regarded as a profession independent of the Church.

The half acre that he thus obtained was ordered to be enclosed and James Carr agrees that he will keep or cause to be kept there "one gramer scole" building it "at hys awne propyr charges and costes."

The Gentleman's Magazine in 1786 contains a letter from a correspondent describing the school that Carr built. It was low, small and irregular and consisted of two stages, whereof at that period the upper one was used for writing, etc., that is to say for elementary education, probably reading, writing and arithmetic; the lower stage on the other hand was used for advanced teaching. This would include the elaborate classical curriculum common to almost every school and to which we shall return later. On the North side there was a small projecting building, which before 1786 had contained a tolerable collection of books but at that time they had been dispersed. The date of the completion of the building is fixed by an inscription on a stone which was placed almost above one of the doors and is still preserved[Pg 18] in the modern Big School.

The inscription is an ingenious but not altogether happy example of Carr's ability as a writer of Latin Hexameters.

Above this stone slab was an ornamented niche, which at one time contained an image but of which no knowledge can be obtained. It may have held a statue of the Virgin and Child and be the origin of the school seal, as a writer in the Giggleswick Chronicle, March 1907, suggests, but the chantry was not dedicated to the Virgin, it was the "Chaunterie of the Rode" and as such we should expect to find a crucifix with the Virgin standing by it.

There is only one other record of the School during the next thirty years but it is a very important one, for it shows that the School was not restricted to the village but encouraged boarders from distant villages and towns. About the year 1516 William Malhame writes to his brother John:[Pg 19]

"Brother, I will Sir W. Martyndale to be Parish Priest at Marton, and to have like wages that Sir W. Hodgson had: and I will Sir W. Hodgson to have vj markes yearly during his life, to tarry at Marton and pray for mee and my father and mother's sawles. They both begin their service at Midsomer next coming. I am content that James Smith go to Sir James Carr to scoule at Michelmas next comyng, and also I am content ye paye for his bord, which shall be allowed ye ageane. From London ye second day of Aprill.

"By your Brother Wm. Malhame.

"To his Brother John Malhame."

In September 1518, the Craven with Ripon Act Book describes James Carr as one who "nuper decessit" and his will was proved. No trace of it has been found but we know from the Chantry Commissioners' Report in 1546 that he had endowed the Chantry School with a rental of £vi xijd.

The Commission had been appointed to ascertain the chantry property which might be vested in the King. There were two excellent reasons for the change. Many avaricious men had already on various pretexts "expulsed" the priests or incumbents and taken the emoluments for themselves. Such private spoliation could not be allowed. And in the second place Henry VIII had involved himself in "great and inestimable charges" in the maintenance of his wars in France and Scotland. He needed money and he saw an easy way to getting it. The Chantry Commissioners made their report,[Pg 20] but before many chantries were taken by the King, he died. At once the Chantries Act, which was only for Henry's life, is dissolved naturally.

Edward VI, "monstrificus puellus," was a precocious child of nine years old when he succeeded to the throne. The first "Injunctions" issued in his name gave distinct promise for educational bodies, as they comprised an order, compelling all chantry priests to teach the children reading and writing. Thus at one stroke of the pen he converted a body of men, who had insufficient work to do, into National Schoolmasters. Such a measure would tend to improve the quality of the chantry priests, who would no longer run "unto London, unto St. Poules" seeking for a chantry of souls, seeing that the toil of a Schoolmaster would be their lot.

But within a year a fresh Chantries Act was passed and a new Commission appointed by the Protector and his Council. The Act contained a prefatory statement which maintained that "a great part of superstition and errors in Christian religion has been brought into the minds and estimations of men" and this "doctrine and vain opinion by nothing is more maintained and upholden than by the abuse of trentals, chantries, and other provisions made for the continuance of the said blindness and[Pg 21] ignorance." They therefore determined to dissolve the chantries and at the same time continue Grammar Schools, where they existed. The results belied the early promise. The clauses relating to the endowment of Grammar Schools have gained Edward VI a widespread fame as a founder of most of the schools in England. But that fame has been wholly fictitious.

Henry VIII had wrought great damage to elementary education, although he had professed "I love not learning so ill, that I will impaire the revenues of anie one house by a penie, whereby it may be upholden." But it has been calculated that in 1546 there was probably one school for every eight thousand people, whereas three hundred years later, the proportion was thrice as small. Yet Edward VI did not found one school in Yorkshire, and many, which had previously existed, he deprived of all revenue. So diminished were the means of education in 1562 that Thomas Williams, on his election as Speaker of the House of Commons, took occasion to call Queen Elizabeth's notice to the great dearth of schools "that at least one hundred were wanting, which before this time had been." In other words in a period of less than thirty years the number had decreased by a third. And this was in spite of a six years' reign of Edward VI., the supposed progenitor of schools.[Pg 22]

In the report of the Commissioners of 1548 Giggleswick is recorded as having three chantries. There was the Chantry of Our Lady, the incumbent of which, Richard Somerskayle, is described as "lx yeres of age, somewhat learned" and enjoying the annual rent of £4. The Tempest Chantry with Thomas Thomson as incumbent 70 yeres old and "unlearned." The Chantry of the Rode, "Richard Carr, Incombent, 32 yeres of age, well learned and teacheth a gramer schole there, lycensed to preach, hath none other lyving than the proffitts of the said chauntrie." The net value of the chantry was £5 15s.

Richard Carr was a nephew of the founder and from the description of his two fellow chaplains he was evidently superior to the ordinary chantry priest. They were "unlearned," "somewhat learned," he was "well learned" and "lycensed to preach." For all that the chantry lands were taken from him, but the School was not dissolved: he was maintained as a Schoolmaster by a stipend of the annual value of £5 6s. 8d. charged on the crown revenues of York "for the good educacyon of the abbondaunt yought in those rewde parties."

The population of Giggleswick, which as a parish included Settle, Rathmell, Langcliffe and Stainforth, was roughly 2,400 and at the beginning of the nineteenth century was[Pg 23] unaltered. Such a population was too "abbondaunt" for one man to teach, particularly if he took boarders, and it is not surprising to find in the report of 1548 the following paragraph:

John Malhome was probably the brother of William, who in 1516 had sent James Smith to be a boarder at the School, and, as he was a resident in the neighbourhood and was a "preist," perhaps a chantry priest at Giggleswick, his interest in the School is not unnatural.

Thomas Husteler had an even more adequate reason for leaving money to pay the stipend of a Schoolmaster, for he had been priest of the Chantry of the Rood, and had been wont to "pray for the sowle of the founder (James Carr) and all Cristen sowles and to synge Mass every Friday of the name of Jhesu and of the Saterday of our Lady." He had also to be "sufficientlie sene in playnsonge and gramer and to helpe dyvyne service in the church."[Pg 24]

Thus in addition to his chantry duties he had to perform the double office of Grammer and Song Schoolmaster, and the work proving too heavy for him he left money to provide the maintenance of a second Master. Thomas Iveson received this money and probably acted either as an Usher or as Song Schoolmaster. Many schools in England employed a Master to teach music but during the sixteenth century a change was gradually taking place. Many Song Schools ceased to exist and everywhere the song master became of less importance. In 1520 Horman had written "No man can be a grammarian without a knowledge of music;" Roger Ascham, although he quoted with approval Galen's maxim "Much music marreth man's manners" considered that its study within certain limits was useful; and in 1561 Mulcaster declared that all elementary schools should teach Reading, Writing, Drawing and Music. Music then was no longer a part of the general curriculum, but was chiefly restricted to the Cathedral Choir Schools, where the young chorister had a career opened up for him either in the church or as a member of a troupe of boy-actors. It is therefore of some interest to find that in 1548 the Master at Giggleswick had a knowledge of plainsong as well as grammar.[Pg 25]

Chapter II.

1553-1592.

GIGGLESWICK Church had been given to the Priory of Finchale by Henry de Puteaco about 1200, and Finchale was a cell of the Prior and Convent of Durham. So from that date till the Dissolution of the Monasteries the Priors continued to appoint the Vicar. When however in 1548 the church became vacant the rights of the convent were vested in Edward VI and he appointed to the office one of his chaplains John Nowell.

Nothing is known of him. He may have been the brother of Alexander Nowell, a prominent divine both under Mary and her successor, and for a time Head Master of Westminster, Principal of Brasenose College, Oxford, and for over forty years Dean of S. Paul's. This Alexander was a leader of education; he wrote a Catechism that became a school text-book and he assisted to re-found[Pg 26] a free school at Middleton. It is not a wholly unsound conjecture, if we suppose that the John Nowell, who assisted to re-found Giggleswick was, if not a brother, at least a member of the same family as Alexander whose home was at Whalley.

We know at least that he was Vicar of Giggleswick till 1558. During his first five years Richard Carr, assisted for a time by Thomas Iveson, was continuing to teach in the small and irregular building of James, his uncle; and as a stipend he was receiving annually £5 6s. 8d.

This money ceased to be paid after 1553, in which year on May 26 Edward VI "of happy memory" was pleased to grant a Charter to the School and to endow it with property. This he did at the humble petition of John Nowell, vicar, Henry Tennant, gentleman, and other inhabitants of the town and parish of Giggleswick in Craven.

Quite forgetful of the School's previous existence for over half a century, he ordains that "from henceforth there may and shall be one Grammar School ... which shall be called the Free Grammar School of King Edward the Sixth of Giggleswick, and the same School for ever to continue of one Schoolmaster or Headmaster and of one Under Master or Usher."

This limitation of the teaching staff to one[Pg 27] Headmaster and one Usher led to serious qualms of conscience among the Governors in the last decade of the eighteenth century, when the revenues and numbers of the School had been very greatly increased. They then added to the number of the staff and discovered that they had contravened the Charter of Edward VI, and this difficulty was one of those that led to the application in 1795 for new Statutes.

It was to be a "free" school, not in any restricted, unusual sense of the word, not free from ecclesiastical interference, that did not come till the nineteenth century, not free from temporal interference, that has never come, but free from fees, giving gratuitous teaching. The Charter was an English document translated into Latin. Hence it is not a question whether the word "libera" can ever be understood in the sense of gratuitous. The Latin word is used as being not the exact, but the nearest equivalent of the English. The Free Grammar School undoubtedly meant exemption from fees and all other meanings are heresies of the nineteenth century, fostered only too willingly by those guardians of Grammar Schools, who were not eager to fill their class-rooms with boys from the locality free of charge and so to exclude the sons of "strangers" who were ready to pay for the privilege. The Charter then named eight men of the more discreet and[Pg 28] honest inhabitants of the Town and Parish of Giggleswick to be Governors of the said School. They were:

John Nowell, Vicar.
William Catterall, of Newhall.
Henry Tennant, Gentleman.
Thomas Procter, of Cletehop.
Hugh Newhouse, of Giggleswick.
William Browne, of Settle.
Roger Armisted, of Knight Stayneforde.
William Bank of Fesar.

The Vicar, for the time being, must always be a Governor and with one other he had the sole power of summoning the rest to a meeting. Collectively they could appoint the Headmaster and Usher, make elections to their own body, when any other than the Vicar died or left the neighbourhood, and make statutes and ordinances for the government of the School with the advice of the Bishop of the Diocese. If the Vicar should infringe the said statutes they could for the time being elect another of the inhabitants into his place. They were a corporate body and could have a common seal.

An endowment was provided for them out of the confiscated property of S. Andrewes College, Acaster, in the parishe of Styllingflete in the Countie and Citie of York. Acaster had been founded about 1470 and consisted of three distinct schools, Grammar, Song and Writing, the last intended to "teach all such things as[Pg 29] belonged to Scrivener Craft." The property included land in North Cave, South and North Kelthorpe and Brampton. A further grant was made of land in Edderwick, Rise and Aldburgh which had formed part of the endowment of the Chantry of the Blessed Virgin Mary in the parish of Rise and Aldburgh.

These lands were situated in the East Riding and their whole value amounted annually to £23 3s. of which they had to pay an annual rent to the King of sixty-three shillings. The Trustees were further allowed to purchase or receive gifts of land, etc., for the maintenance of the School, provided that such additional endowment did not exceed the clear yearly value of £30.

The grant does not sound over-generous, but it is necessary to multiply money to twenty times its value, in order to obtain a clear estimate of it in this century. On such a computation it would amount to £400 a year after paying the King's rent, and in addition, it would be possible to acquire by gifts or legacies another £600, making a possible income of £1,000. The Common Seal that the Governors used is of an origin altogether obscure. It represents presumably the Virgin and Child while below is the figure of a man praying. Round the rim are the words:

It may be that Bulidon has in course of time been corrupted and that some modernized form of it exists, with records of a collegiate church. It is quite clearly the seal of a canon or prebendary, but as yet no one has discovered his church or his name. Perhaps Nowell was a prebendary and this was his seal, which he transferred to the Governors for their corporate use.

The Governors were empowered to make "de tempore in tempus" fit and wholesome Statutes and Ordinances in writing concerning the Governors ... how they shall behave and bear themselves in their office ... and for what causes they may be removed; and touching the manner and form of choosing and nominating of the chief master and undermaster, and touching the ordering, government and direction of the chief master and undermaster and of the scholars of the said School, which said Statutes were to be inviolately observed from time to time for ever.

No record remains of Statutes made in accordance with this royal permission until thirty-nine years later. Custom no doubt played a great part in the government of the School and it continued steadily on the lines first laid down by James Carr. But towards the close of the century the country was awakening from the materialism which had girt it round. The[Pg 31] danger of invasion had passed away. The seeds of religious fervour were bearing fruit. A militant, assertive Puritanism was vigorously putting forward its feelers throughout the length and breadth of England, nor was education the last to be affected. Throughout history it has been the aim of the enthusiast to make education conform to a single standard. Sometimes it has been the value of the disputation, sometimes of the sense of Original Sin, sometimes of the classics. At the close of the sixteenth century Original Sin had become an important factor in the theories of the expert, and its presence is marked in the Giggleswick Ancient Statutes of 1592.

On Sunday the 2nd of July, 1592, between the hours of three and five in the afternoon, Christopher Foster, public notary and one of the Proctors of the Consistory Court at York, appeared personally before John, Archbishop of York, in the great chamber of the Palace at Bishopthorp. He there presented his letters mandatory, sealed with the common seal, for Christopher Shute, Clerk, Bachelor of Divinity, Vicar of the Parish Church of Giggleswick, Henry Tenant, Antony Watson, Richard Chewe, gentlemen, Thos. Banckes, and Roger Carre, yeomen.

He had brought with him "Letters Patent wrote on vellum of the late King Edward the[Pg 32] Sixth of happy memory concerning the foundacion of the said ffree Grammar School and sealed with the great seal of England." These he shewed to the Archbishop together with certain wholesome Statutes and Ordinances, which they had determined upon. The Archbishop consented to deliberate concerning the matter and consulted with counsel learned in the law in that behalf. Later on the 3rd day of October after mature deliberation, he was pleased to transmit the said Statutes to be registered in the Chancellor's Court at York by the hands of John Benet, Doctor of Laws and Vicar General. The Statutes were accordingly confirmed and remained valid for over two hundred years.

The Governors bound themselves to choose from time to time men of true and sound religion, fearing God and of honest conversation. In spite of these somewhat grandiose qualifications it was found necessary to make a second regulation by which each Governor on his election should protest and swear before the Vicar of Giggleswick and the rest of the Governors to be true and faithful towards the School and its emoluments and profits and not to purloin or take away any of the commodities of the same, whereby it might be impoverished or impaired in any respect.

The third paragraph provided for the election of a new governor in case of a vacancy occurring[Pg 33] through removal from the district or "if any of them be convicted of any notorious cryme:" in his place was to be chosen a godly, discreet, and sober person. Once, at least, every half-year they were to visit the School and examine the labours of the Master and Usher and also the proceedings of the Scholars in good literature. If any fault was to be found in the observation of the Statutes on the part of the Master or Usher or Scholars, the Governors had the right, of admonishing the offenders and if after admonition twice given amendment was not made, they could remove them. On the other hand the control of the Master over the Scholars was not absolute, but was shared with the Governors.

Finally they were to see to the revenues of the School, and to pay stipends to the Master and Usher, "neither shall they make any wilful waste of the profits but be content with a moderate allowance, when they are occupied about the business of the said School."

The Master was to be a man fearing God, of true religion and godly conversation, not given to dicing, carding, or any other unlawful games. These Statutes were the outcome of custom and it is not unreasonable to suppose that while such general expressions as[Pg 34] true religion and godly conversation represented the national feeling of the time, particular prohibitions of dicing and carding had reference to special weaknesses of the contemporary Master. Thus at Dronfield in 1579 the Master was particularly enjoined not to curse or revile his scholars.

The three following clauses refer to the instruction of the Scholars in godly Authors for Christian Religion, and other meet and honest Authors for more Knowledge of the Liberal Sciences. He shall once every week catechize his Scholars in the Knowledge of the Christian Religion and other godly Duties to the end their Obedience in Life may answer to their proceedings in godly Literature.

He shall not teach them any unsavoury or Popish doctrines or infect their young wits with heresies. He shall not use in the School any language to his Scholars which be of riper years and proceedings but only the Latin, Greek or Hebrew, nor shall he willingly permit the use of the English Tongue to them which are or shall be able to speak Latin. These are regulations typical of the century and we shall return to them more fully on a later page.

Giggleswick was a free school but it was clearly not intended to be only a local school, for the Master was to teach indifferently, that is to say, impartially, the Poor as well as the Rich,[Pg 35] and the Parishioner as well as the Stranger, and, as they shall profit in learning, so he shall prefer them, without respect of persons.

Vacations were to consist of two weeks at Easter, three weeks at Christmas, and three weeks to be by the said Master appointed when he thinketh it most convenient for his Scholars to be exercised in writing under a Scrivener for their better exercise in that faculty; provided that he could also upon any convenient occasion grant an intermission from study, in any afternoon, whensoever he seeth the same expedient or necessary. He himself could not be absent at any other time above six days, in any one quarter without the special license of the Governors.

For these pains and labours he was to receive as recompense the yearly stipend of twenty marks or £13 6s. 8d. of lawful English money, to be paid twice in the year in equal portions at the feast of S. Peter Advincula and at the feast of the Purification of Our Lady. Lastly he was not to "begyne to teache or dismiss the schoole without convenient prayers and thankesgyveing in that behalfe publiquely to be used."

The Usher likewise was to be a man "of sounde religion and sober lyfe and able to train[Pg 36] up the youth in godliness and vertue:" obedient to the Master and directed by him in his teaching. Every year he was to prefer one whole form or "seedge" to the Master's erudition and if they failed, he would stand subject to censure from the Master and Governors.

He was not to absent himself more than four days in any quarter without license from the Master and Governors and in the absence of the Master was to supply his office. For this he received just half the former's yearly stipend, or £6 13s. 4d., to be paid in equal portions twice in the year.

Together they had to begin work every morning at 6-30, "if they shall see it expedient," and continue till 11-0 a.m. Then they had a rest till 1-0 o'clock, after which they worked till 5-0 p.m.; except during the winter season when the times of beginning of the school and dismissing of the same shall be left to the discretion of the Master. They could with the assent of the Archbishop of York and upon admonition twice given be expelled from their office or upon one admonition or two be fined or censured according to the quality of their offence.

The Governors alone, with the consent of the Master, could expulse a Scholar for rebelliously and obstinately withstanding the[Pg 37] Master or Usher; but if any scholar, upon proof first had, should be found altogether negligent or incapable of learning, at the discretion of the Master he could be returned to his friends to be brought up in some other honest trade and exercise of life.

They could not be absent without leave: and if they did not obey the two Prepositors, by the Master to be appointed for order and quietness in the School they were to be subject to the severe censure of the Master or Usher. Lastly if they behaved themselves irreverently at home or abroad towards their parents, friends, or any others whatsoever, or complained of correction moderately given them by the Master or Usher, they were to be severely corrected for the same.

The stipends of the Master and Usher were not wholly ungenerous. Mulcaster, who had founded Merchant Taylors' School and had two hundred and fifty boys under his charge received only £10: at Rotherham the Grammar Master received £10 15s. 4d.; this was in 1483 but it was extremely good pay for the period. Even Eton College which had a revenue of over £1,000 at the time of Edward VI's Chantry Commissioners' Report was only paying its Schoolmaster £10. It is true that these Schools had also a varying number of boys paying small fees, but such additional income was not part[Pg 38] of the foundation. For Giggleswick with a revenue of £20 (exclusive of the King's rent of £3 3s.) and a further possible revenue of £30, to pay the whole of its £20 as a stipend to the Headmaster and Usher was a distinctly liberal proceeding.

The discretionary power of the Master with regard to the discipline of the School appears to be greatly limited. He is bidden appoint two prepositors, he is even advised as to some particular occasions on which he shall correct the scholars. But these regulations probably only codify existing custom, and in practice, no doubt, the Master would find himself almost entirely free from control. Nevertheless such regulations were not without their danger.

Chapter III.

Schools and their Teaching in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries.

FROM the fifteenth century at least the local Grammar School was the normal place of education for all classes but the highest. In 1410 an action for trespass was brought by two masters of Gloucester Grammar School against a third master, who had set up an unlicensed school in the town and "whereas they used to take forty pence or two shillings a quarter, they now only took twelve pence," and therefore they claimed damages. In the course of the argument the Chief Justice declared that "if a man retains a Master in his house to teach his children, he damages the common Master of the town, but yet he will have no action."

Instances such as this tend to shew that it was the exception for boys to be taught either at home by a private tutor or under a man other than the Public Schoolmaster.[Pg 40]

In England, Schools, from the first, that is from their introduction together with Christianity, had been exclusively ecclesiastical institutions and were under ecclesiastical authority and regulation. In 1215 the Fourth Lateran Council had said that there should be a Schoolmaster in every Cathedral, and that he should be licensed by the Bishop. In 1290 at Canterbury the Master had even the power of excommunicating his Scholars. At a later date many chantry priests by the founder's direction, a few voluntarily undertook the task of teaching. In 1547 they were compelled to do so by a law, which after a year was rendered nugatory by the confiscation of Chantries. In 1558 Elizabeth ordained that every Schoolmaster and Teacher should take the oath, not only of Supremacy but also of Allegiance. Even after the Reformation they had still to get the Bishop's license and this continued till the reign of Victoria, save for a brief period during the Commonwealth, when County Committees and Major-Generals took the responsibility.

The curriculum in Schools at the beginning of the sixteenth century consisted of what was called the Trivium, Grammar, Dialectic, and Rhetoric. The Quadrivium or Music, Arithmetic, Geometry and Astronomy, was relegated to the Universities and only pursued by very few. In 1535 Henry VIII wished "laten,[Pg 41] greken, and hebrewe to be by my people applied and larned." Latin was not in those days a mere method of training the youthful mind, it was much more a practically useful piece of knowledge. It was a standard of communication and a storehouse of phrases. It was taught in the most approved fashion, as a language to be spoken to fit them, as Brinsley says, "if they shall go beyond the seas, as gentlemen who go to travel. Factors for merchants and the like."

Almost every boy learned his Latin out of the same book. Lily's Grammar was ordered to supplant all others in 1540. The smallest local Grammar Schools had much the same text-books and probably as good scholars as Eton or Winchester or Westminster. The Master and Scholars must not talk any language other than Latin, Greek or Hebrew according to the Giggleswick Statutes, and at Eton and Westminster the same rule applied; at those Schools any boy discovered talking English was punished with the name of Custos, a title which involved various unpleasant duties.

Greek and Hebrew are both in the Giggleswick curriculum. Hallam says that in 1500 not more than three or four persons could be mentioned, who had any tincture of Greek. Colet, in his re-foundation Statutes of S. Paul's School ordained that future Head[Pg 42]masters "must be learned in good and clean Latin Literature" and also "in Greek, if such may be gotten." But towards the close of the century Greek had become well-established. Durham introduced it in 1593, the Giggleswick Statutes imply its use in 1592, and Camden, Headmaster of Westminster, in 1597 brought out a Greek Grammar, which became as universal as Lily's Latin Grammar.

Of Hebrew there are few records, and none at Giggleswick, it was probably allotted very little time, and certainly at the Universities, it was for long at a very low ebb.

With regard to English very little was done. Erasmus was responsible for a slightly wider outlook and he encouraged History in Latin books and in a less degree Geography as a method of illustration. Mulcaster who published his book "Positions" in 1561 deplored the fact that education still began with Latin, although religion was no longer "restrained to Latin." The Giggleswick Statutes set it forth that the Master shall instruct his scholars—for more knowledge of the Liberal Sciences and catechize them every week in the knowledge of Christian Religion.

If the Liberal Sciences were the appointed task, and, if in addition, he must speak Latin or Greek or Hebrew, the boy of 1592, long as his school hours undoubtedly were, would be well[Pg 43] occupied. We have no evidence on the point, but we can conjecture from other sources the nature of the knowledge of Christian Religion that they were expected to have.

The Primer was the layman's service-book, and consisted largely of matter taken from the Horæ or Hours of the Blessed Virgin Mary:

In 1545 Henry VIII had issued a new edition in consequence of the Reformation and he now set it forth as the only edition to be used, and emphasized the importance of learning in the vernacular, the Pater Noster—Ave Maria—Creed—and Ten Commandments.

The Primer was a book of devotion, the Catechism was rather a summary of doctrines. Alexander Nowell, Dean of S. Paul's and possibly a brother of the Giggleswick John Nowell had published a Catechism in 1570, which supplanted all others even those "sett fourth by the Kinges majesties' authoritie for all scolemaisters to teache," and it was Nowell's Catechism that the School Statutes expected to be used.

The Bible was not definitely a school subject till 1604, and although it was in earlier use in some places of education, there is no mention of it at Giggleswick. There is however one[Pg 44] more religious aspect of school life that was very general and is mentioned in these particular Statutes. The Master shall not begin to teache or dismiss the School without convenient Prayers and Thanksgivings. The Prayers would probably consist of the Ten Commandments, the Lord's Prayer, and the Creed.

Of Grace there is no mention, but in 1547 Edward VI had issued injunctions that "All Graces to be said at dinner and supper shall be always said in the English Tongue."

Every year the Master was allowed to appoint three weeks for the boys to be exercised in writing under a Scrivener. There were in Yorkshire peripatetic Scriveners, who used to wander from school to school and teach them for a few weeks in the year, after which the writing in the school would be neglected. At Durham School the writing had to be encouraged by a system of prizes, by which the best writer in the class would receive every Saturday all the pens and paper of his fellows in the form. St. Bees Grammar School in 1583 tried a similar system from another point of view, they paid the Usher 4d. yearly for every boy "that he shall teach to write, so long as he takes pains with them." But paper was a very great expense; for by the year 1600 there were only two paper factories in England and the price for small folio size was nearly 4d. a quire.[Pg 45] Writing indeed was only beginning to be common in the schools, it had long been looked upon merely as a fine art and for ordinary purposes children had been taught by means of sand spread over a board. Henceforward steps are taken all over England to ensure its teaching; at first the expert, the Scrivener, goes round from school to school, but later the ability of the Ushers improves and no longer need they fear the competition of a rival, they begin to teach the boys themselves and writing becomes a part of the ordinary curriculum.

It will be recognized that there is a central motive of religion pervading the teaching and conduct of schools towards the close of the sixteenth century, and in the seventeenth, as there always had been. "We have filled our children's bones with sin" says Hezekiah Woodward, "and it is our engagement to do all we can to root out that which we have been a means to root in so fast." A more serious spirit was abroad. The young man was to abstain from singing or humming a tune in company "especially if he has an unmusical or rough voice." Schoolmasters were to abstain from "dicing and carding," scholars from misdemeanour and irreverent behaviour towards others.

Latin, Greek and Hebrew, became the "holy languages" because they were so closely allied with the Sacred Scriptures. Throughout[Pg 46] education a deeper sense of the value of religious teaching, a deeper conviction that sin was detestable, a greater respect for outward sobriety fastened upon the minds of those who were responsible for education, and the children whom they trained grew up to be the fathers and mothers of the intense enthusiasts, who enforced religious freedom by the execution of their King.

Chapter IV.

Christopher Shute and Robert Dockray, 1599-1642.

CHRISTOPHER Shute was appointed Vicar of Giggleswick in 1576. He had been a Sizar of Pembroke Hall, Cambridge, in 1561 and graduated B.A. in 1564, M.A. 1568, and B.D. in 1580. He was a writer on religious subjects and published "A Compendious Forme and Summe of Christian Doctrine, meete for well-disposed Families" and among other writings "A verie Godlie and necessary Sermon preached before the young Countess of Cumberland in the North, the 24th of November, 1577."

After he had been appointed Vicar of Giggleswick by Queen Elizabeth, he took a very sincere interest in the fortunes of the School, and at his suggestion and Henry Tennant's the Statutes of 1592 were set forth. In 1599 he began a Minute-Book to record "all constitutions, orders, eleccions, decrees, statutes, ordinances, graunts, accounts, reckenninges and rents for the free Grammar Schoole of Giggleswick[Pg 48] of the donacion and grant of the most famous king of late memorie, Edward the Sixt by the grace of God, King of England, Fraunce, Ireland, etc. Beginning the five and twentieth daie of March, Anno Domini, 1599. Annoque regni Reginæ Elizabethæ etc. quadragesimo primo." These being Governors:

Christopher Shute, Vicar.
John Catterall.
Henrie Tennant.
Anthony Watsonne.
Richard Chewe.
Thomas Bankes.
Henrie Somerscales.
Richard Franclaund.

He did not give the book definitely until 1604 "ad usum legum, decretorum, electionum, compitorum," and there are no entries in it between the years 1599 and 1603.

The period during which Christopher Shute was a Governor was marked by great prosperity in the fortunes of the School. During the first twenty years of the new century, many rich gifts were received. The first of these that is recorded is in 1603 when John Catterall, Esquire, of Newhall, leased to his fellow Governors a meadow in Rathmell for "their only use and behoof" for twenty-one years; the Governors leased it in their turn for an annual rent of 33s. 4d. and eventually, though the exact date is not mentioned, John Catterall bought it back[Pg 49] for a fixed sum of £13 6s. 8d. and an annual rent of 33s. 4d. as the former lessee had not paid his rent.

In 1603 also, William Clapham, Vicar of "Runtoun in the county of Northfolke by his last will and testament bearing daite the fyft day of July, 1603," bequeathed to the schoole the patronage, free gift and advowson of the Churches and Rectories of Fulmodestone, Croxton and Rolleston in the county of Norfolk, "And the yearlie pension or porcionn paiable out of them of iiijli. viijs. viijd. I will that iiijli. thereof be yearlie for ever imploied towards the maytaynance or fynding of a poore scholer of the said schoole of Gigleswick, being of the said parish of Gigleswicke or Clapham, to be kept to Learning in somme Colledge in Cambridge: Provided alwaies and my will is that he shall be one of the Claphams or Claphamsons, if there shall be anie of those names meete and fitte theirfore, and to have the said yearly allowance of iiijli. for the space of seaven yeares, if he continue and abide in Cambridge so long." ... "And the other viijs. viijd. I will that the one half theirof shall be bestowed yearlie toward a potacionn amongst the poore schollers of the same schoole, for the tyme being one Saincte Gregories daie, and the other half distributed amongst the poore of the said parish of Gigleswick yearlie on[Pg 50] Easter daie for ever, to be ordered, governed and distributed from tyme to tyme by the Feoffees, overseers, governors, and rulers of the said Schoole for the tyme being, whereof one to be a Clapham if their be anie of the name in the same parish meet for that office."

Potations, thus provided for by William Clapham, were common to many schools and were gifts of food and beer by the Master to the Scholars, who in their turn were expected to bring gifts of money and thus enable the Master of a Free School to get an addition to his pay. At Nottingham Dame Mellers in 1512 did "straitlye enjoyne that the Scholemaister, and Usshers, nor any of them, have, make, nor use any potacions, cock-fighte or drinking with his or their wiffe at wiffes' hoost or hoostices, but only twice in the yeare nor take any other giftes or avayles, whereby the Schollers or their Frendes should be charged, but at the playsure of the frends of the Scholers, save the wages to be payde by the sayde Gardyans." On the other hand in the Hartlebury School Statutes, 1565, it is written "the said Schoolmaster shall ... take the profitts of all such Cocke-fights and potations as be comonlie used in Scholes." At Cambridge "they have a potation of Figgs, Reasons and Almons, Bonnes and Beer at the charge of the sayed Determiners."

Such was the custom and William Clapham[Pg 51] evidently intended by his gift of 4s. 4d. to relieve the Master from the expense and allow the gifts to be pure profit. Unfortunately no record has been traced of any gifts though there are entries in the Minute-Books of payment of expenses on March 12, 1626, "charges this day vis. vid.," which probably refer to the expenditure upon the scholars. Such mention is quite exceptional up till the close of the seventeenth century. The usual accounts are much briefer, giving no details of expenditure but mentioning the balance only e.g. "their remaineth in the hands of John Banks fifty-eight pounds eighteen shillings sixpence."

In time Clapham's bequest increased in value and was reckoned in the Exhibition Account. Certainly from 1767 the Exhibition Account gave something towards the cost of the Potation. In 1767 it was £1 7s. 0d., in 1770, 11s. 3d. In 1782 it becomes a fixed sum of £1 10s. 4d. and the Governors make up the rest from another account. In one year 1769 it was regarded as a joint expenditure by the Governors and Masters. During the last twenty years of the eighteenth century the expenditure averaged £2 10s. 0d. In 1814 it was £8 1s. 2d., thus proving independently that the numbers of the School must have increased considerably. In 1839 figs and bread are mentioned as having been bought and the[Pg 52] Charity Commissioners' Report of 1825 says that beer had ceased to be provided. The figs and bread continued to be distributed till 1861, after which the practice ceased.

The Scholarship to "some colledge in Cambridge" was gradually merged with other gifts in a general Exhibition Account and it is only rarely possible to distinguish a holder of the Clapham Exhibition. Indeed £4 was not a luxurious sum as time went on.

On June 29th, 1604 Henry Tennant of Cleatopp, who had already shewn himself eager for the welfare of the School by supporting the petition of Christopher Shute for the confirmation of the Statutes, gave £100 to the Governors of the School. With this money they were to buy lands or rent charges "to and for such use, purpose and intent that the yearly revenues, yssues, and profittes ... shall and maie be by them ... emploied first for and towardes the better mantaynance of Josias Shute, one of the sonnes of the said Christopher Shute, in Cambridge, until such tyme as he shall be admitted to be Master of Arts in the said Universitie, and from yeare to yeare for ever for and towards the releiving and mantayninge of such schollers within the Universitie of Cambridge, one after another successivelie, as shall be naturallie borne within the said parish of Giggleswick and instructed[Pg 53] and brought upp to learning at the said free Grammer Schoole, and as shall be elected and chosen out of the said Schoole by the Master and Governors ... to be fitt for that purpose." Each one was to receive the money until he became Master of Arts, so long as he did not defer the time beyond the customary limit nor remove nor discontinue his place.

This gift Tennant confirmed in his will of July 5 in the same year with a further gift of all his lands and hereditaments in Settle and the "ancient yearlie rent of five shillings be it more or lesse." This was to "go towards the procuringe and obtayninge of an Exhibicioun for a poore scholler or seizer in somme one Colledge in Cambridge until ... he shall or may be Bachelor of Arts.... The same poore scholler to be borne within the parish of Giggleswick and brought upp at the schoole their att learninge and to be elected ... by the Maister and Governors." Clapham's advowsons and rent-charge were sold by the Governors on June 20, 1604, to "one Symon Paycock, of Barney, and Robart Claphamson, of Hamworth, in the countie of Northfolk, clarke" in consideration of the payment of one hundred marks and the lands in Settle left by Henry Tennant were sold to Antonie Procter, of Cleatopp, on January 14, 1604 for £40. These two sums together with Henry Tennant's former gift of £100 helped to make[Pg 54] up £240, with which the Governors on January 19, 1609, bought a rent-charge of £14 13s. 4d., which has been paid them ever since. Being a rent-charge, it is not liable to fluctuation.

The first elections were made on February 14, 1604. Josias Shute did not take his B.A. degree till 1605 nor his M.A. till 1609, so that the clause in Henry Tennant's will referring to him still held and he was receiving the interest on £100, but there is also the interest on the lands in Settle which had been sold for £40 and were bringing in £4 yearlie.

Thomas, one of the sons of Christopher Shute, and Alexander Bankes, of Austwick, in the parish of Clapham (also a relative of one of the Governors) were elected to the two Exhibitions. But as Clapham's money continued for seven yeares, they were each to receive £4 a year for four years and to divide the Clapham Exhibition during the next three years, if both continued in the University. This was done "for their better mantaynance and to take awaie emulation."

Thereafter elections were frequently made, until the merging of the funds in the general foundation of the School by the scheme of 1872.

In 1507, the half-acre of land on which James Carr, capellanus, had built his school had been leased for seventy-nine years for a yearly rent of "xijd. of good and lawfull moneye of[Pg 55] England," and when the seventy-nine years were up, the lease was to be renewable on a payment of 6s. 8d. Clearly it had been renewed in 1586 but no record remains. In 1610 "on the ffourteenth daie of December, Sir Gervysse Helwysse and Sir Richard Williamson were owners in ffee farme of the Rectorie and Parsonage of Giglesweke." Durham had ceased to possess it, on the Confiscation of Finchale Priory, and in 1601 Robert Somerskayles had bought it of the Crown.

Sir Gervysse Helwysse and Sir Richard Williamson "in consideracion of a certeyne somme of money to them in hand paid, but especially at the request and mediacion of the said Christofer Shutt" sold "all that house comonly called the Schoolehouse in Giglesweke afforesaid and that close adioyneing therto, called the Schoolehouse garth, parcell of the said Rectorye."

The amount of the "certeyne somme of monye" is not declared. The land now belonged to the School, but the xijd. yearly had still to be paid as part of the fee farm rent, payable for the Rectory to the King's majesty.

The next important bequest comes from Richard Carr, Vicar of Hockleigh in Essex, who died in 1616. He was a great-grandson of the brother of James, the founder of the School. The family interest was maintained and at his death[Pg 56] he left a house in Maldon, called Seely House Grove, with all its appurtenances to his wife Joan and after her death to the "Societye, Companie and Corporation of Christe Colledge in Cambridge." He also bequeathed direct to the College "a tenement at Hackwell alias Hawkwell in the Countie of Essex called Mount Bovers or Munde Bovers."

These lands "during the naturall life of my foresaid wife, Joane" were to be used for the provision of five Scholarships at £5 apiece and after the death of Joane the whole estate was to provide eight Scholarships at £5, and two Fellowships at twenty marks (£13 6s. 8d.) apiece. The Scholarships were to continue until the holder had time to "commence Master of Arts," if he abode so long, and the Fellowships until they had time to "commence Bachelor of Divinitie."

The Scholars had to be born in the parish of Giggleswick or be children "lawfullie begotten of my brother-in-law, Robert Thornton and my sister Jeanet, his wife, in the parish of Clapham and of their children's posteritie for ever." They must have been brought up in the free School of Giggleswick and were to be "chosen from the poorer sort though they be not altogether so learned, as other scholars, who have richer friends." If any of the founder's kin were not immediately ready for the Scholarship, it could[Pg 57] be held over for one year and the amount for that year distributed among the Sizars of the College. Never more than four of his kin might hold the Scholarship at one time.

The Fellowships were to be offered to his two nephews "Richard Carr, now of Peterhouse, and Robert Thornton, of Jesus Colledge in Cambridge." If they should be unable to accept them the "Maister and Fellowes of Christe Colledge" shall elect fellows from the number only of those "who have or at least have had some of the aforesaid scholarships and none other to be capable of them."

The College Authorities were asked to provide convenient chambers and studies for both Fellows and Scholars and to account them as Fellows and Scholars of the College.

In consequence of the provision that the Scholars were to be elected from "the poorer sort" an agreement was made in 1635 by which those elected were allowed to receive the £5 and yet go to another College. For £5 was quite inadequate and at Christ's "by reason of the poverty of the holders, no Fellow is found willing to undertake for them as a Tutor in respect of the hazard thereof." Tempest Thornton is the only name recorded as a Giggleswick Fellow and he held office in 1625. The reason why no other was ever elected is given in a letter from Thomas Atherton, Fellow of Christ's, written[Pg 58] May 29, 1718, to Richard Ellershaw, Vicar of Giggleswick, in which he says that it was "owing to our having lost that part of the Estate thus bequeathed us called Seely House Grove, which was sued for and recovered a great while ago by some or other that laid claim to it."

The farms in Hockley and Maldon are still in their possession and one of them retains its name, Munde Bowers. Never more than six Scholarships a year had been given and in 1718 the income was £31 a year. In 1890 there were apparently two Carr Exhibitions of £50 a year each, while at the present day there is one of £50 tenable for three years, but it is possible that in a few years another Exhibition may be given occasionally.

In 1619 the term of Christopher Shute's Headmastership drew to a close. He resigned and his place was taken by the Rev. Robert Dockray. It cannot be ascertained how long Shute had been Master, for the earliest expenditure which is entered in the Minute-Book was in 1615 and therein:

This entry establishes the fact that one Christopher Shute was Master in 1615 and the receipts continue in his name for four years until 1619. Tradition says that the Vicar and[Pg 59] Master were one and the same person, but there are certain difficulties in the way. In the first place the Vicar was over seventy years of age, secondly there is no Grace Book or extant contemporary writing or extract from the Parish Registers, in which he is called both Vicar and Master. Thirdly, the Vicar's son, Josias, is said to have been educated by his father, until he was of an age to go to the Grammar School. On the other hand Shute may have undertaken the work of the Master for a few years only and owing to some especial necessity, which has not been recorded. Secondly there is no record of any Christopher Shute, other than the Vicar, who in 1615 could have acted as Master. Nathaniel Shute had a son Christopher, who was later a Fellow of Christ's, Cambridge, but at this date he was still a boy. Thirdly the signatures in the Minute-Book of both Master and Vicar are very similar.

The year 1619 is the latest date at which the Vicar took any active part in the advancement of the School and his work may be briefly summarised. With Henry Tennant, he had petitioned Archbishop Piers for his assent to the Statutes, which they had drawn up. In 1599 he had procured a parchment-covered book, which he called "Liber Christopheri Shute et amicorum" and in 1604 he presented it to the School. The book contains elections of[Pg 60] Scholars, elections of Governors, Accounts, Receipts, etc.; it is not full of important matter, but is rather a bare record of certain facts.

In 1610 he was responsible with Robert Bankes and John Robinson for the purchase of the land on which the School stood, and during his mastership the Clapham, Tennant and Carr bequests were made. Such benefactions in themselves denote the fame of the School, and the result of its teaching is seen in the pupils it sent forth.

Nathaniel Shute was born at Giggleswick "his father, Christopher Shute being the painful Vicar thereof." He was educated at the School and went thence to Christ's College, Cambridge; he became a most excellent scholar and solid preacher, though nothing of his work remains save the Corona Caritatis, a sermon preached at the funeral of Master Fishbourn. He died in 1638.

Josias Shute, born in 1588, was the brother of Nathaniel and from Giggleswick went on to Trinity College, Cambridge. In 1611 he became Rector of S. Mary Wolnoth, Lombard Street, and remained there over thirty years. He was "the most precious jewell ever seen in Lombard Street," but suffered much during the civil disturbances of the reign. Charles I made him Archdeacon of Colchester in 1642, and he died on June 14, 1643. His funeral sermon was preached by Ephraim Udall.

He was a skilled Hebrew scholar a language which he had probably begun to study at Giggleswick, and he left many manuscripts which were posthumously published by his brother Timothy. While he was still at Cambridge, he had enjoyed the interest on £100 given by Henry Tennant and in gratitude therefor and for other benefits received at the School he left to the Governors by a will dated June 30, 1642, certain parcels of land in the parish of Giggleswick, called Eshton Close, Cappleriggs Close and Huntwait Fields. The rent of these fields was to be apportioned in two ways. Five pounds was to be given yearly to the maintaining of a poor Scholar of the parish, who had been educated in the School, at either University until he became Master of Arts. The remainder of the rent was to be distributed amongst the poor of Giggleswick, who were most pious and had most need. The land increased in value greatly. In 1683 the rent amounted to £6 8s. 0d., and in 1697 £7 5s. 10d. Seventy years later it had almost doubled and in 1806 it was £34 6s. 0d.

In the latter year the Governors effected an exchange. Huntwait was given up for Tarn Brow and the rent rose five pounds. In spite of this gradual increase in value, the Governors only allotted the five pounds to the Exhibition Fund, the rest went to the poor of Giggleswick, to be distributed on the day of the Purification[Pg 62] of the Virgin Mary. The five pounds was as a rule paid as an extra Exhibition in addition to the sum received from the Burton rent-charge, which had been bought with the money left by William Clapham and Henry Tennant, and the recipients were often especially mentioned as poor, notably in 1652 and again in 1673.

On December 13, 1872, Tarn Brow was sold for £1,000 and apportioned to pay part of the cost of the buildings which were then being erected. The Governors were directed to pay three-and-a-half per cent. interest on the sum expended. Cappleriggs was let for £20 a year and Eshton for £11.

The whole income now arising from these sources is applied in providing certain boys with total exemptions from payment of tuition fees and the costs of books and stationery: they are called Shute Exhibitions and are offered in the first instance to boys who are in attendance at a Public Elementary School in the ancient parish of Giggleswick.

Christopher Shute had three other sons who were all ministers of the Church and were "all great (though not equal) Lights, set up in fair Candlesticks."

He had done his duty as a Father, he had more than done his duty as Vicar and Governor. It is unfortunate that there is no portrait of him, for it would then be possible[Pg 63] to discern the scholarly and courtly grace of the man under whom the School more than it had ever done before or was to do again until the nineteenth century flourished and prospered and grew notable. He died, still Vicar and Governor, in 1626. "Happy a father who had his quiver full with five such sons."

The Rev. Robert Dockray succeeded in 1619 as Master, and Henry Claphamson, who had been Usher certainly since 1615, possibly earlier though no records exist, continued in the office. The pay of both had increased since 1592. The Ancient Statutes of that date give the stipend of the Master as twenty marks (£13 6s. 8d.), and of the Usher as £6 13s. 4d., with power to the Governors to increase it. It cannot be ascertained when a change was made but in the half-year Accounts for 1617 there occurs the entry:

Robert Dockray and Henry Claphamson never received less than £20 and £10 yearly apiece after 1619. In 1629 they received an additional gratuity, the Master, of twenty nobles, i.e. £6 13s. 4d. and the Usher, of £3 6s. 8d.

The School went on its uneventful way. Dockray, the Master, became Vicar and made his protestation as an ex-officio Governor in 1632. In August, 1635, Christopher Lascelles, of[Pg 64] Ripon, gentleman, received £20 in consideration of some request he made concerning troubles which he had been put to but which he does not specify. For the rest Governors succeeded Governors, Scholars were sent to the University with aid from the Exhibition money, Master and Usher receipted their wages each half year. The year 1640, is the last in which Robert Dockray appears as a Governor and his last receipt for his wages is dated March of the same year. Henry Claphamson succeeded to his work temporarily for eighteen weeks, receiving 10s. 3d. a week, but himself died before August 1642. Anthony Lister, the Vicar, taught for just over six months at the same rate, and on August 25, 1642, the Rev. Rowland Lucas had earned £9 12s. 0d. as "head scoulmaster."

The Usher's place was taken by William son of Thomas Wilsonne, "Agricolæ" in Giggleswick. He had been at the School for ten years under Mr. Dockray and at the age of eighteen had gone up to S. John's, Cambridge, as a Sizar in 1639. Thence he went back to his old School in 1642 and remained there for twenty-four years.[Pg 65]

Chapter V.

1642—1712.

THE Rev. Rowland Lucas was a native of Westmorland and had been educated at Kirkby under Mr. Leake. In 1626 he was admitted to Christ's College, Cambridge, as a Sizar and took his B.A. in three years and his M.A. in 1633. Before he came to Giggleswick he had been Headmaster of Heversham. In 1643 his salary was increased to forty marks and in 1645 to £40, and during his six years many scholars went to Cambridge and won distinction in the world, such as Thomas Dockray and John Carr. At his death in 1648, William Wilsonne, the Usher, supplied his place for a few weeks and later William Walker was elected. He was a native of Giggleswick and had been a boy at the School under Mr. Lucas. In 1643 at the age of eighteen he was admitted as a Sizar at Christ's and commenced B.A. 1646-7 and later M.A.

The numbers of the School at this period are quite uncertain. The accommodation was slight and the teaching staff limited to the Master and Usher, but the boys were probably packed very close. During the nine years of his mastership, boys were steadily sent[Pg 66] to Cambridge. Christ's alone admitted twenty-five and in one single year (1652) three others entered S. John's. These boys were sons of really poor men. John Cockett in 1651 was the first recorded receiver of the Shute Exhibition of £5, and in the next year it was given to Josias Dockray, son of the late Master, "whom we conceive to be a poore scoller of our parish." Both these boys became ordained and in time were appointed to one or more livings. For a century and a half Giggleswick fed Christ's with a steady stream of boys who almost without exception entered the service of the Church.

Seventeenth century Giggleswick took no heed of the progress of the School and records do not abound. It was a disturbed period in English history and political and religious troubles occupied men's minds to the exclusion of lesser matters. Giggleswick was nevertheless well-known, for in 1697 Abraham de la Prynne records in his diary an anecdote of a Mr. Hollins who thirty years before had lived at Giggleswick "as I remember in Yorkshire where the great school is." Apparently Anthony Lister, who was then Vicar had roused the resentment of a particular Quaker, who found himself anxious to go to the Parish Church to rebuke Lister publicly, when he began to preach. On his way thither he met a friend and told him[Pg 67] of his intention. The man tried to dissuade him but finding argument of no avail, he asked him what induced him to choose this particular Sunday. Whereupon the Quaker replied that "the Spirit" had sent him. The rejoinder came quickly "why did the Spirit not also tell thee that one Roger and not the Vicar is preaching to-day?" There was at this period one particularly distinguished son of Giggleswick, Richard Frankland born at "Rothmelæ" (Rathmell) in 1631 who came to the School when he was nine and at the age of seventeen went as a Burton Exhibitioner to Christ's College, Cambridge. The Shute Minute-Book of 1651 has the following entry:

His father John Frankland is said on his tombstone in Giggleswick Church to be one of the Franklands of "Thartilbe" (Thirkleby, near Thirsk) and he was admitted to Christ's in 1626.

Richard became B.A. in 1651 and M.A. four years later. In 1653 he was "set apart" and received Presbyterian ordination. He was immediately appointed Vicar of Auckland S.[Pg 68] Andrew by Sir Arthur Haselrig but was ejected nine years later. He was not an extreme man but he refused to be re-ordained by Bishop Cosen. After the second Conventicle Act of 1670 he made a personal appeal to Charles II, "to reform your life, your family, your kingdom and the Church." The King was much moved and replied "I thank you, Sir," and twice looking back before he went into the Council Chamber said "I thank you, Sir; I thank you." Returning to Rathmell his native place, Frankland opened an Academy, where he gave an University training in Divinity, Law or Medicine. Aristotle was taught and one tutor was a Ramist. The lectures were delivered in Latin. His pupils were not confined to any one denomination, but included Puritans, Presbyterians and Independents.

Fortune smiled very grimly upon him and he was compelled to change his place of instruction on many occasions. His pupils always followed him. One Archbishop excommunicated him, another—Archbishop Sharpe—also a Christ's man, discussed the matter with the help of tobacco and a bottle of wine. Sharpe's main objection was that a second school was not required so close to Giggleswick, and an Academy for public instruction in University Learning could not lawfully receive a Bishop's license. In the main he was undisturbed during his last years and when he died in 1698 over[Pg 69] three hundred pupils had passed through his hands and his Academy was later transferred to Manchester and in 1889 to Oxford, where it became known as the Manchester New College. During the period of Frankland's struggles with the dignitaries of the Church, one Samuel Watson, of Stainforth, who had been a Governor of Giggleswick School was in 1661 "willing being a Quaker that another should be elected in his place." Eight years later he interrupted a service in the Parish Church, and the people "brok his head upon ye seates."

In 1656 William Walker resigned the mastership and for three months his place was taken by William Bradley, who had been a pensioner at S. John's, Cambridge, at the same time as the Usher, William Wilsonne. William Brigge was then elected. He was an University man and almost certainly at Cambridge, but his college is doubtful.

In 1659 the Shute Scholarship was to be given "to Tho. Green's son of Stainforth, when a certificate comes of his admittance" into the University. This was a precaution that was not unnecessary. It is only rarely that the money is entered as being paid to the scholar himself: far more often is it paid to the father or mother and sometimes to the boy's college Tutor. On March 12, 1660, it is agreed "that the £5 is to be paid to Tho. Gibson, his[Pg 70] Tutor, upon his admittance into the Collidge." In 1673, Hugh, son of Oliver Stackhouse, "being ye poorest scoller" was awarded the money.

The North Cave Estate, which had been given to the School as part of its endowment in 1553, had very greatly increased in value during the hundred years to 1671, when the rents amounted to over £80. The stipends of the Masters were raised by means of a gratuity and William Brigge received £30. No reason appears why after fifteen years' service and an increased gratuity he should still be receiving £10 a year less than one of his predecessors, Rowland Lucas, in 1644.

Thomas Wildeman, the Usher, received £15. Wilson had died in 1666 and one William Cowgill, of whom we know nothing, succeeded him for four years. In 1671 Wildeman took his place. One Thomas Wildeman had been at Giggleswick as a boy and had entered Magdalene, Cambridge, in 1670, and then migrated to Christ's. The dates make it possible that they are the same person, in which case he would be continuing to keep his terms at Cambridge and be acting as Usher at the same time.

The Accounts of the School at this period shew the Governors in a different light. Their expenditure not having increased proportionately to their income, the surplus money was[Pg 71] lent out at interest to the people in the village. Hugh Stackhouse, who had gone up to Christ's with school money on account of his great poverty, was at this time acting as Treasurer or Clerk and was one of the earliest to take advantage of the Governors' enterprize. He borrowed £10 at five per cent. and the debt continues to be mentioned for many years. He would appear to be a privileged debtor.

The Mr. Wildman here referred to may have been the Usher, who belonged to a Giggleswick family but had given up the post of Usher, which at this date was held by John Sparke formerly of Christ's and possibly the same as the John Sparke who was Vicar of Long Preston in 1703. William Brigge had also left in 1684 and for six months his work was taken by a former[Pg 72] Usher, John Parkinson, who had matriculated as a Sizar at Christ's in 1676 and after taking his degree came for two years as Usher in place of Wildeman. On Brigge's death he acted as Headmaster, but whether he was definitely appointed such or was intended to be in charge for a short time only is doubtful, as he died in six months.

John Armitstead was born at Long Preston in 1660, and after being at Giggleswick as a boy, he went up to Cambridge at the age of nineteen with a Burton Exhibition. He was entered as a Sizar at Christ's, and commenced B.A. in 1682-3 and M.A. 1688. The name of Armitstead has been very closely connected with the School even to the present day.

Henry Roome was Usher for one quarter in 1688 and then gave place to Richard Atkinson or Akinson, whose salary varied from year to year, but never exceeded a certain limit, viz.: just half the Master's, which consisted of "ye ancient Master's Stipend" of twenty marks and a gratuity which brought it between £40 and £50. There are also small entries in places, such as:

Paid to Mr. Armitstead for repairs about ye schoole loft and garden that he had laid out, as particulars may appeare, which noate of particulars he delivered[Pg 73] to ye summe of £4 17s. 06d. In which noate theire was a Presse that stands in ye schoole chamber, it is theire to remaine to belonge to ye schoole.

Richard Ellershaw, the Vicar, took a very great interest in the School, and in 1718 he wrote to Christ's College, Cambridge, seeking information about the Carr Scholarships. It was probably due to him that in 1693 two shillings was laid down for transcribing part of Carr's Will, which money "the schollars that receive Burton Exhibitions must then (i.e. 1694) allow to the school stock."

One point of interest remains connected with this period: it is a curious slip of paper without date, which contains an invitation to the reader, whoever he may have been, to visit the writer J.N. in the country. It is written on the back of some of Armitstead's accounts, with an alternative version by its side, which was no doubt a revised copy of the theme after correction by the Master:

The money left to the School by Josias Shute was in part intended to be paid to the poor of the parish, together with two further sums of five shillings left by William Clapham and nine shillings by Mr. Thornton for the same purpose. It is difficult to note the payment of these sums, for they were as a rule added together and entered as "For the Poor Fund," but in 1695 there was paid to:

Shute's surplus was certainly given to the poor in some years but there is no consistent record and by the scheme made under the Endowed Schools Acts it ceased. In 1692 "Arthur, son of Joshua Whitaker, of Settle, appearing to us to be ye poorest schollar that stood candidate for ye said gift" was allowed the Shute Exhibition of £5. He also received £7 of the Burton Rents, and in May, 1698, as much as £9 10s. 0d. With these sums he was enabled to go to Christ's College, Cambridge, where he gained a Scholarship and by the year[Pg 75] 1698 in March, which under the new style would be March 1699, he had returned to the School as Usher, in succession to Richard Akinson. He taught for fifteen years and received as usual, just half the Headmaster's stipend, the amount varying between £23 and £27. On March 12, 1712, the following entry occurs: "Recd of ye Governors of ye free Gramar School of Gigleswick ye sum of two pounds eighteen shillings and sixpence for ye use of my brother Wm. Foster, now Curate of Horsefield," but it turns out to be a payment of that part of the Exhibition to which he was entitled, up till the time he had left Cambridge, presumably in the previous June.

John Armitstead's receipts end in 1704, and he died in 1712. It is impossible to determine the worth of a Master, when so few documents remain to judge him, but the Governors of 1768 thought fit to refer to "the artful and imperious temper of Mr. Armitstead." Their particular grievance was that in 1704 the Governors had a balance of £230 with which they purchased a farm called Keasden. This they let and its profits went to the Master and Usher, and in 1712 the "easy, complying disposition of the Governors" was persuaded to allow the Master to collect the rents of all the lands belonging to the School and simply enter a receipt "of the wages now due to us."[Pg 76] Consequently no accounts were kept from 1704 till 1765, and because there was no reserve fund presumably no repairs were done. The Master collected the rents and with his Usher divided the spoil. He even seized the £15 which remained over from the purchase money of the Keasden farm. Nor was this all. Up to the year 1705 the Master paid for the expenses of the Governors' Meetings but in that year the Governors were persuaded to deduct sixpence in the pound from the Exhibitions given to the boys going up to the Universities. This deduction continued till the nineteenth century. Judging then from the opinions of the Governors fifty years later, John Armitstead was not wholly an altruist. It is still more unfortunate that his evil lived after him.

The number of Scholars, who went up to Cambridge in his time though less than it had been, was still considerable. During his twenty-eight years, as many as twenty-seven went to Christ's alone, including the first Paley who is known to have been educated at the School. The greater proportion always went to Christ's until the last decade of the eighteenth century, but other Colleges received them also, notably at certain periods S. John's.

Chapter VI.

The Eighteenth Century.

John Armitstead ceased to acknowledge the receipt of his wages in 1704 and died in 1712. Just as he had belonged to a local family and had been educated at the School and Christ's College, Cambridge, so was his successor.

John Carr, A.B., late of Stackhouse, was a descendant of the original James and Richard Carr and was thus the third member of the family to hold the Mastership. He had been elected to the combined Exhibitions from the School in 1707, and after taking his degree he was ordained Deacon at York in 1713 and Priest in 1720. On June 18, 1712, as a layman and at the age of twenty-three he entered upon his duties as Master. Seven days later a relative, of what degree is uncertain, William Carr, of Langcliffe, was elected a Governor, and eight years later another William Carr, of Stackhouse, and hence probably a closer connexion, possibly his father, was also made a Governor. In 1726 George Carr was made Usher. The family circle was complete.

After 1704 the position of Usher had been successively filled by Anthony Weatherhead, a[Pg 78] former pupil of Armitstead's and a B.A. of Christ's, by Thos. Rathmell from whom there are no receipts but who died in 1712, and by Richard Thornton, who held it for fourteen years. There is no record that he was ever a member of the School as a boy, but it is a legitimate conjecture, when it is remembered that the Thorntons were an old family in the neighbourhood, and one of them figures in the Minute-Book, 1692, as having left nine shillings to the Giggleswick poor.

On the day on which John Carr was elected Master he had to sign an agreement in the following terms:

He shall observe all the statutes of the schoole.
And particularly the writing master shall hereafter be chosen by ye Governours at the usuall day of meeting in March and ye time to be appointed by the Master, as has been formerly practic'd.
That the masters shall, upon receipt of any moneys from Northcave, Rise, etc., acquaint at least one of ye Governours, when such moneys are paid to them, give the said Governour or Governours an acquittance under their hands, and ye moneys receiv'd to be entred into the schoole booke and the private acquittance given to be delivered back to the masters on the day of meeting in march aforesaid.
That ye masters shall take the rents of the Keasden lands, when due, and give an acquittance for the same to the Governours on the usuall day of March.
Whereas ye statutes enjoyn that the Governours, when they meet about ye business of ye school, shall be content with moderate charges, it is agreed that those moderate charges on ye usuall day of meeting in March shall not exceed at any one meeting the sum of one pound per Annum.

To ye above written articles, I, John Carr, A.B., give my consent and promise to observe them.

John Carr.

It cannot be explained why these regulations were made, but probably the real point of friction had lain in the collection of rents, or perhaps in the choice of the Writing Master. It is clear from the second clause that the original custom has not changed much. The Ancient Statutes of 1592 had given the Master power to appoint a three weeks vacation, when he wished, in order that the "scollers" might "be exercysed in wrytinge under a scriviner" and it is the same in 1712. It proves that, although the School was a free school and was the place of education for the whole township of Giggleswick and the surrounding neighbourhood, it was not a place for elementary education and never had been.

The fifth paragraph bears reference to the agreement made with John Armitstead in 1705, by which the Masters ceased to provide the entertainment at the Governors' Meetings. Henceforward the amount to be expended is limited to one pound per annum.[Pg 80]

In 1720 Richard Thornton was allowed to act as Clerk to Charles Harris, Esq., for six months. It does not transpire who Charles Harris was, but the case is somewhat paralleled seventy years later, when in 1793 Robert Kidd is "to take the trouble of keeping accounts, etc., for the Governors and be allowed an additional sum of two guineas per annum."

In 1726 Richard Thornton resigned and George Carr took his place. Nothing worthy of note is recorded until John Carr's death in 1744, save that in 1728 the said John Carr received £1 11s. 8d., "to be laid out in building a little house for ye use of ye schoole," but what it was, is not known. The number of boys going up to the Universities in Carr's time fell off unaccountably, though they included John Cookson whose entry "probe edoctus" in the Christ's College Admission Book testifies to the teaching in the School.

Carr died in 1743 and was succeeded by William Paley. Born at Langcliffe, educated at the School and admitted into Christ's as a Sizar with a Burton Exhibition in 1729-30, William Paley gained a Scholarship there two years later. He became ordained and was made Vicar of Helpston, Peterborough, where his eldest son was born. He remained Vicar for sixty-four years till his death and combined the living with the Headmastership of Giggleswick and[Pg 81] for twenty years with a Curacy at the Parish Church.

His family had lived at Langcliffe for some considerable time and from 1670 to 1720 the name is never absent from the School Minute-Book. "Altogether a schoolmaster both by long habit and inclination, irritable and a disciplinarian. Cheerful and jocose, a great wit, rather coarse in his language," Such is his grandson's description of him. "And when at the age of eighty-three or eighty-four he was obliged to have assistance (which was long before he wanted it in his own opinion) he used to be wheeled in a chair to his School: and even in the delirium of his last sickness insisted on giving his daughters a Greek author, over which they would mumble and mutter to persuade him that he was still hearing his boys Greek."

"He was found sitting in the hayfield among his workpeople, or sitting in his elbow-chair nibbling his stick, or with the tail of his damask gown rolled into his pocket busying himself in his garden even at the age of eighty."

In 1742 he married Elizabeth Clapham, of Stackhouse, who was also a member of an old Giggleswick family. She is said to have ridden on horseback behind her husband from Stackhouse to Peterborough. She was the most affectionate and careful of parents, a little, shrewd-looking,[Pg 82] keen-eyed woman of remarkable strength of mind and spirits, one of those positive characters that decide promptly and execute at once, of a sanguine and irritable temper that led her to be always on the alert in thinking and acting. She also had a fortune of £400, which in this neighbourhood was almost sufficient to confer the title of an heiress (Some Craven Worthies).

Their son was William Paley, Archdeacon of Carlisle and author of "Evidences of Christianity." Born in 1744 he went to Christ's College at the age of fifteen, with a Burton Exhibition and received a Carr Scholarship, when he entered. As a boy he had been a fair scholar with eccentric habits. His great delight was in cock-fighting and he must have looked forward to each Potation Day, March 12, with considerable joy. There are many anecdotes about him. He is supposed, whilst in company with his father riding on his way to Cambridge to have fallen off his horse seven times, whereupon his father would merely call out "take care of thy money, lad." His mind was always original, indeed he was never regarded as a "safe" man and in consequence he did not attain that high position in the Church that his intellectual achievements entitled him to expect. When about to take his B.A. degree he proposed to write a thesis on "Aeternitas pœnarum con[Pg 83]tradicit divinis attributis," but the Master of Christ's was so distressed that Paley was induced to appease him by the insertion of a "non." In 1765 he gained the Member's Prize as Senior Bachelor with a Latin essay which had long English notes. One of the examiners condemned it, because "he supposed the author had been assisted by his father, some country clergyman, who having forgotten his Latin had written the notes in English." Powell, the Master of S. John's, a learned doctor and the oracle of Cambridge on every question concerning subscription to the faith, spoke warmly in its favour "it contained more matter than was to be found in all the others ... it would be unfair to reject such a dissertation on mere suspicion, since the notes were applicable to the subject and shewed the author to be a young man of the most promising abilities and extensive reading." This opinion turned the balance in Paley's favour (Baker's History of S. John's). It also justified the father's opinion of his son. For when the younger Paley went to Cambridge, his father exclaimed that he would be "a great man, a very great man: for he has by far the cleverest head I ever met with in my life." He became Senior Wrangler.

The highest position he attained in the Church was the Archdeaconry of Carlisle, though[Pg 84] he could have become Master of S. John's College, Cambridge, if an University life had attracted him, but it never did. He had left it, while quite young, to become Rector of Musgrave, Cumberland, at £80 a year. In 1805 he died, Giggleswick's most distinguished son.

William Paley was soon to discover the nature of the Governing Body. Charles Nowell, one of the kin of the second founder, was confined in Lancaster Gaol for some offence which is not recorded and there results a neat little comedy:

April 25, 1745.

Willm. Banks, of Feizer, elected in the room of Charles Nowell, of Capleside (now being and having been long confined in Lancaster Gaol) having in the presence of us taken the accustomed oath.

Antho. Lister.

May 20, 1745.

Be it remembered that the said William Banks on the said twenty-fifth day of April, having some doubt within himself whether he was legally elected, the above-named Charles Nowell not having resigned, he did not take the oath required by the Statutes of the ffree School of Giggleswick but on this day, being satisfied that his election was legal, he took the said oath before us (the Vicar and other Governors withdrawing themselves).

W. Dawson.
Wm. Carr.

May 23, 1745.

Be it remembered that I was absent when Mr. Wm. Banks was sworn but I hereby agree that he[Pg 85] was legally elected a Governor at a prior meeting. I also hereby declare the sd Wm. Banks to be a legall Governor.

Robt. Tatham.

Twenty years passed and another question arose to engender bitter feelings in the hearts of the Governors and Masters. In 1755 George Carr ceased to be Usher and John Moore took his place. As far as can be known, Moore had not been educated at the School, certainly he had not gone up to Christ's with a Burton Exhibition. For some years Master and Usher worked together for stipends respectively of £90 and £45, according to the regular method by which the Master received double the pay of the Usher. They had been accustomed to make an acknowledgment of "all ye wages now due to us as masters." But the Statutes of 1592 had declared the Master's wage to be £13 6s. 8d. and accordingly the Governors in 1768 proposed to emphasize the additional sum, as being given of grace. They brought forward a draft receipt acknowledging the payment of £13 6s. 8d. "being a year's salary as Headmaster; and likewise from the said Governors £83 6s. 8d. as a gratuity and encouragement for my diligence." This they required Paley to sign, and a similar one was drafted for Moore. Both Masters refused. The Governors then decided that they "cannot consistently with their trust[Pg 86] pay the Master and Usher any more money than is fixed for their stipend by the Statutes." Three months later a meeting was called to take into consideration a letter from the Archbishop of York in answer to an appeal from both parties, and the following minute records their decision:

The minute is signed by six Governors and the two Masters and on the next page the receipts are given as they always had been before, though the few pounds extra that each was to have received are not paid. The very "judicious" letter of Archbishop Drummond not only fixed the salary of the Master and the Usher but gives some additional information. The rents had increased to above £140 a year and of this the Master and Usher were to be given £135 and as the rents increased so should the salaries, always leaving a sufficient surplus for the Repairs Fund.

The School, he added, had a small number of scholars, which "may be accounted for by various causes" and was not due to the teaching to which he paid a graceful compliment. He further suggested that the Usher should take it[Pg 87] upon himself to teach Writing, Arithmetic, and Merchants' Accounts, the first elements of Mathematics, and the parts that lead to Mensuration and Navigation.

With regard to the Governors, he counselled them to meet annually on May 2, quite apart from their ordinary meetings and make up their accounts and submit a review of the same and of the past year's work to the Archbishop. Secondly they should draw up fresh Statutes. He was anticipating the Governors' action of thirty years later. The Scholars, he noted, had no pew in the Church. Some should be procured and the Scholars should "goe there regularly under the eye of the Master or Usher or some Upper Boy, who should note the absentees." Altogether the word "judicious," applied to the letter by the Governors, was justified.

Largely by the work of Arthur Young, the old system of cultivation by open fields had been changing, and by the beginning of the reign of George III it was chiefly the North of England that still continued after the older fashion. People were content to make a living, they did not concentrate their thoughts on wealth. But in 1764 the tide of reform had reached the Governors' East Riding Estates in North Cave and Rise, and a private Act was passed through Parliament, ordering that the separate possessions should be marked off[Pg 88] and enclosed. This Act involved a very considerable expense and the Governors, being unable to meet it out of their income, on August 26, 1766, mortgaged their East Riding Estates to Henry Tennant, of Gargrave. The acreage was three hundred and ninety-five acres one rood and the mortgage was concluded for £1,120 for one thousand years. The whole of the money was at once expended; and nearly £500 was appropriated by what Arthur Young called "the knavery of Commissioners and Attorneys."

The income of the Governors rose immediately, in 1766 their rent receipts amounted roughly to £208 and eleven years later to £347 while in 1780 £400 would be a closer estimate.

The Shute Exhibition rents had also increased steadily. In 1739 they were £9 4s. 6d., twenty-five years later £13 9s. and in 1786 over £15. The Masters' salaries were therefore increased. In 1768 the Archbishop had fixed the minimum of Master and Usher at £90 and £45. A few years later £96 was given and in 1776 the sums of £151 and £75, each with a few shillings. In 1784 a new scheme was evolved, William Paley received £180, John Moore's successor—Smith—£70, and a third Master who was apparently engaged to teach Writing and Accounts, and first appears in 1786, received £20 a year.[Pg 89]

Expenditure in every direction increased, and an agent, William Iveson, had to be retained to look after the North Cave Estates, at a salary of £1 10s. Repairs to the School became more extensive, Vincent Hallpike was required to make a "box for the Charter," and the Governors made more frequent journeys to their estates, no doubt as a result of the increased facility and diminished expense of travelling, which was a notable feature of the latter part of the eighteenth century. Further they had engaged a third Master, but whether this was due to a slight decrease of attention paid to the School by the Master—and it is well to remember that he was still Curate of Giggleswick and Vicar of Helpston, Peterborough—or due to a real increase in the numbers and requirements of the School is not stated. Several indications point to an increase in the efficiency of the School. In 1783, an advertisement was drafted and published for the appointment of an Usher, whereas before this time they had been content as a rule to take the most promising of those who had recently left the School. Advertising now gave them a wider field of choice. A Lexicon and a Dictionary were bought in the following year for £1 8s. 6d., as well they might be, for the last occasion on which books are recorded to have been bought was in 1626, when the Governors had expended £3 7s.[Pg 90]

The Exhibition fund, which came from the rents of the land given by Josias Shute together with the Burton rents and a rent-charge of 3s. 6d. on Thos. Paley's house in Langcliffe, had been gradually accumulating. Few Exhibitions were given and the surplus was put into the capital account. In 1780 the general fund borrowed £160 from the Exhibition money in order to enclose some new allotments in Walling Fen, in accordance with an Act of Parliament. The result was startling. The first year gave them a new rent-roll of £40, the second year saw this sum doubled.

For a hundred and seventy-five years James Carr's "low, small and irregular" building had sufficed for the needs of the School. "Deep in the shady sadness of a vale" it had witnessed the gradual change of the Reformation, it had inspired one of the leaders of Puritan Nonconformity, it had seen the child growth of a great theologian and, more than all, it had roused the imagination and fostered the mental growth of hundreds of the yeomen and cottagers of the North of England. But now its work was accomplished. Flushed with new-found wealth, full of a vague aspiration after progress, conscious perhaps of real deficiencies in the old building, these late eighteenth century Governors spoiled the "many glories of immortal stamp." Carelessly they destroyed the ancient[Pg 91] building, without a line to record its glory or its age. It was left to a nameless "Investigator C," in the pages of the Gentleman's Magazine to tell the world what it was losing. Future dreams oversoared past deeds.

No minutes survive, but the accounts of the year 1787 describe the expenditure on a new building. Three years later the last item was paid for and a new school-house was standing on the site of the old. It was very solidly built and larger than its predecessor. Over the door was fixed the stone on which the Hexameter inscription "Alma dei mater, defende malis Jacobum Kar" etc., was written, and which had already adorned the face of the old building so long. The old division of an upper and lower school was retained, but otherwise details are few. The new School was built at a cost of £276 16s. 8¼d. and served its purpose for over sixty years, when it was then itself replaced in 1851.

With new school buildings, greatly increased revenues and a third Master—Mr. Saul—appointed in 1784 with the privity of the Archbishop of York but not licensed—the Governors were eager to get additional statutory power to increase the teaching staff and pay the surplus money away both in leaving Exhibitions and in gratuities to the Scholars at the School by way of encouragement. There is a letter extant[Pg 92] addressed in November, 1794, by the Clerk to the Governors to Mr. Clough, who was requested to lay the whole matter before Mr. Withers and get his legal opinion.

The letter reads as follows, after first quoting the Charter and also the Statutes of 1592, which limited the stipend of the Master to £13 6s. 8d. and of the Usher to £6 13s. 4d.

The Revenues of the said School have for sometime been betwixt three and four hundred pounds a year, but upon the Governors lately re-letting the several farms belonging the School, the Revenues will be advanced to about seven hundred pounds a year.

The Governors have with the privity of the late Archbishop of York for a number of years employed a third Master to teach Writing, and Accompts. As the Revenues of the said School are now so much advanced, viz: from about £350 to £700 a year, the Governors of the sd School are desirous with the consent of the Archbishop of York to make some additional Statutes in pursuance of the sd Charter, authorizing them to engage more assistants at the sd School to teach different branches of literature.

The Governors propose by the new Statutes to be made that the Head Master's stipend shall not be less than £200 a year and the Usher's stipend not less than £100 a year, and then to authorize the Governors to apply such part of the surplus of the Revenues, as they shall think expedient, in the hiring one or more assistant or assistants under such annual stipends as they shall think proper for teaching different branches of literature at the sd School; and the remainder of the money to be by them applied in Exhibitions to be given to any Scholar or Scholars of the sd School going to either of the Universities, as the Governors for the time being shall think best for the good of the sd School, or in any gratuitys to be given to any[Pg 93] Scholar or Scholars to create emulation whilst at School.

The Governors think it would be of great use ... if some Annual Exhibition were established of 20 or £30 a year to two or more Scholars going to either of the Universities, who had resided three of the last years of his Education as a Scholar of Giggleswick School. Such Exhibitions to be held for four years, if residing at the University, but they have some doubt how far this can be done, or any gratuity given to any Scholar to create Emulation, whilst still at School, consistent with the Charter. Therefore they desire Mr Withers to give his opinion.

. . . . .

As the present vicar of Giggleswick the Rev. John Clapham was appointed in 1783 and in 1793 refused to act as Governor, has been a little obnoxious to the rest of the Governors, they wish a Statute may be prepared empowering any two of the Governors from time to time to call a meeting of the Governors respecting the sd School. And that any new elected Governor may be sworn before any two Governors at such meeting to be true and faithful towds the sd School.

The whole of the Governors are perfectly unanimous in this business, except the Rev. John Clapham, the vicar, who has not attended lately the meetings of the Governors, tho' he has always had regular notice given him of every meeting that has been held, and he gives no reason why he does not attend the meetings and concur with the rest of the Governors in the Trust.

Bishop Watson, of Llandaff, was also consulted. He had already been connected with William Paley, the Headmaster's son, and had been his examiner for his degree, and suggested the insertion of the "non," when the Master of Christ's had been scandalized[Pg 94] by the subject on which Paley had intended to write his theme.—"Aeternitas pœnarum contradicit divinis attributis." In the matter of the new Statutes his friendly counsel had been sought by John Parker, of Marshfield, Settle, one of the Governing Body. The Bishop recommended that twelve leaving Exhibitions should be established of £30 for four years, and the remainder to be disposed of "at the discretion of the Governors, to such young men as had been distinguished by obtaining Academic or Collegiate Honours during their residence in the University." "Some appropriation of this kind," he added, "if you take care to get a good Master will make Giggleswick School one of the first in the North of England, and I for one prefer a School in the North and situated, as Giggleswick is, out of the way of much corruption, to either Eton or Westminster. As to French and Mathematics being taught at a great Classical School, I do not approve of it; the Writing Master should make the scholars quite perfect in common Arithmetic, and in vulgar and decimal fractions, and that knowledge will be a sufficient basis to build Mathematics upon. Greek and Latin require so much time and attention before they can be well understood, that I think there is no time at School for any other language."—Oct. 18, 1794.

Meanwhile the matter was developing. In[Pg 95] January, 1795, the Governors wrote direct to Mr. Withers, and stated that they desired "power to borrow money for building an additional School," or in the "improvement of the Estates." To this Mr. Withers replied that he considered that annual leaving Exhibitions came within the province of the Governing Body, but they could not borrow money without fresh legislation. He further advised them to repeal all the old Statutes.

The additional School buildings that they proposed were a house for the Master. In March, 1796, the Attorney-General gave his opinion that the power to call meetings could not be taken away from the Vicar, "if he remains a corporate" or member of the Body, that the granting of Exhibitions was ultra vires, and that he doubted whether the provision for the Master to teach Writing, Accounts, etc., "is consistent with the Institution itself, doubting whether the School founded is not a School for teaching Latin, etc.," but possibly it might, he added, be upheld, as a court would be hardly likely to censure the Governors for applying a reasonable sum to that purpose.

The Archbishop of York considered the application, and altered it in one respect only. He decided that it was too dangerous to pay the Master a minimum of £200 and the Usher a minimum of £100, for it would tend to make[Pg 96] them "independent of the Governors;" he therefore preferred "to leave it in the breasts of the Governors to reward them according to their merit," but he allowed a minimum to be inserted in each case, for the Master £100, for the Usher £50. A Writing Master was also to be appointed, and such other Assistants "when occasion shall in their judgment require to teach Writing, Accounts, Mathematics, and different branches of Literature in the said School." Their stipend was not fixed, and for this reason. Mr. Saul had been acting as Writing Master since 1784, at the salary of £20 a year. He left in 1790 and was succeeded by Mr. Stannicliffe, who was paid at the same rate. After six months he determined that the salary was not satisfactory and sent in his resignation. The Governors endeavoured to engage a successor, but "finding they could not get a proper person in his room for less than £30 for six months, they all agreed (except the Vicar) to give that sum, and a Master has been employed in the School upon these terms ever since."

In spite of their difficulty in getting a "proper" person, there was no lack of applicants, and one in particular is worthy of reproduction:

Littleboro', near Rochdale, Lancashire,

3rd April, 1792.

Revd. Sir,

Having perused your Advertisement in Wright's Paper for a Writing-Master and Accountant for the[Pg 97] free Grammar School at Giggleswick in your neighbourhood, I take this Opportunity of offering myself as a Candidate for that Office....

The Salary is but small but from the Tenor of your Advertisement, I am inclined to believe that from my assiduity and care, I should soon be able to increase it.

I have studied the French and Italian Languages grammatically and have travelled thro' many Parts of Italy, France and Spain, after 4 years Residence in a Counting House at Leghorn—I will thank you, Revd. Sir, if you will candidly inform me pr Return of Post, whether these two Languages will be useful in your Part and how far Giggleswick is from Settle; also for a particular description of the Place.—For if it be populous, my Wife will carry on her Business, which is that of Mantua making.

I have been twice at Settle, but it is a long time ago. I was private Pupil to the Rev. Mr Shuttleworth B.A., Curate of our Village, upwards of 12 years and from him and from the neighbouring Gentlemen and Clergy, I can obtain the needful; provided you think it wd answer for me to come over with my Family and settle.

I should like a neat House, with a good garden to it and Accommodations for a few boarders.

Most Elections, in different Departments of Life, are very unfair and partial and if you suppose this is likely to be the case on the present Occasion, your Candour will infinitely oblige me and be instrumental in preventing my further trouble.

Your friendly reply as soon as possible will be deem'd a great favour conferr'd on

revd. Sir,

Yr mo obedt Sert,

John Woolfenden.

All candidates, or nearly all, sent with their letters of application beautifully written testi[Pg 98]monials in different styles to shew their proficiency, one unfortunately made a bad blot. They were also put through an examination in Arithmetic, when they assembled on the day of election. One confessed to being a member "of ye old Established Church," another "hoped to continue so." Finally, Robert Kidd was chosen. His letter of application is particularly interesting, both because of its beauty and because he says: "I have a good circuit for half-a-year, and if attendance from January to middle of the year, or from Midsummer to January will suit at Giggleswick," he would be ready to come. From this he appears to have been one of the old type of Scrivener, who paid regular visits to different Schools, and for whom the Ancient Statutes of 1592 allowed a special vacation to the Scholars. He wrote on April 8, from Whalley Grammar School, and a special messenger was sent to fetch him at a cost of 5s. In the following year he wrote an elaborate address to the Governors, in which he said, "Permit me to say, I have been a faithful labourer and Disciplinarian in your School. You are truly sensible of the Inequality of the Attendance and Salaries. Now Gentlemen, if it be consistent with your Approbation, and the Institution of your Seminary, to make a small adjustment, the Favor shall be gratefully acknowledged." He was accordingly "put to[Pg 99] the trouble of Keeping Accounts, etc., for the Governors," and paid an additional two guineas a year.

Archbishop Markham agreed to the alteration of the Statutes with regard to the Governors themselves, and thenceforward a newly elected Governor was to protest and swear to be faithful etc., in the presence of any two Governors, instead of before the Vicar as formerly; and the privilege of summoning meetings was taken away from the Vicar and given to any two Governors. Further, any five, duly assembled, had the power to act and proceed with business, and "the determination of the major part of them shall be final and conclusive."

The Scholars moreover were at liberty to receive annual rewards and gratuities, in such manner as the Governors may deem "best calculated to excite a laudable emulation." Thus in 1798 three guineas were distributed among them in the presence of the Masters and Governors:

Any Scholar who had attended at the School[Pg 100] for the last three years of his education could receive an Exhibition with which to attend any English University, provided that the Governors always reserved in their hands a sufficient sum for the necessary Repairs of the School, and also of a House for the habitation of the Master, if and when such a House should be built.

Mr. Smith, who had been acting as Usher but without a license from the Archbishop, resigned in 1792 and Nicholas Wood succeeded him. Possibly he had been educated at the School, for in 1796 a letter was sent to the Archbishop from the Governors saying that they had appointed Nicholas Wood, of Giggleswick, Clerk, to be Usher, and praying the Archbishop to give him a license "subject to the said Statutes and Ordinances," which had been agreed upon.

The new power to grant an increase of salary was soon exercised and in 1797 the Headmaster received £250, the Usher £100, "in case of Diligence and good Conduct" and the Assistant £60 provided that he assisted the Governors when necessary in "transacting the business of their Trust" and taught Writing and Arithmetic to the free School Scholars, "every boy who has been at the free School one month to be entitled." In the following year Robert Kidd was allowed £70 on condition that he "gives due attention on every day in the year, Saturdays, Sundays and one month[Pg 101] at Christmas only excepted and that, when any boy is initiated into the ffree School he will not take any pay in case such Boy or Boys should attend his School, altho' they may not have been a month at the ffree School."

The matter of prizes is also taken up and a certain sum, which is not named, was allotted to each of the three head classes and was to be expended on books, which should be given to the best Scholar of each class. No class was to compete which had less than nine boys and they were to be examined once every year in the presence of the Governors.

The Master was required to see that the boys in the higher department of the School had their conversation during School hours in Latin. This was evidently a throw-back to the Ancient Statutes of 1592, when they were at least given the alternative of Greek or Hebrew. Further they said "conceiding that a Boy may improve in writing as much by an exercise as a copy, they recommend that every boy be obliged to write his exercise in the high or Writing School, under the inspection of the Writing Assistant and each exercise to have his (i.e. the Assistant's) initials affixed to signify that such Boy wrote his best, not to signify whether a good or bad Exercise."

It will be remembered that in the house that James Carr built, the lower part was for advanced[Pg 102] teaching, the higher for writing. The distinction had apparently continued and the upper portion alone had materials for writing. Certain it is that each portion was wholly distinct from the other, and Usher and Assistant were masters in their own domain. In June, 1797, the Governors decided that attention should be paid to Classics in the Writing Department and Nicholas Wood, the Usher, was asked to undertake the work but refused, whereupon Mr. Clayton an Assistant in the Classical Work was requested to do so and accepted the duty for an additional remuneration of £10.

These two men held an interesting position. Wood certainly had a freehold, and Clayton was difficult to remove, so that in 1798 the Governors decided that an Assistant should "be provided during the summer months to teach the Classical Scholars, unless Mr. Wood and Mr. Clayton in three days signifie that one of them will teach." Fortunately Mr. Wood at once agreed to do so. It referred, no doubt, to the Classical Scholars in the Writing Department, whom Wood had refused to instruct, but when Clayton undertook the work and received £10 for his trouble, Wood relented.

Two months later the Governors issued a pathetic appeal that the "Master's Assistant and Usher be requested to attend better at the School." It was July and only in the previous[Pg 103] April Robert Kidd's salary had been raised to £70 on stringent conditions of attendance.

The numbers of the School were growing apace, for twice in 1798 it was resolved to advertise for a Mathematical Assistant. At the same meeting 25s. was allowed to the Master's Assistant "for the purpose of providing fuel during the winter and no collection shall be made from the Scholars." The Staff seem to have been a little difficult. Nicholas Wood refused to sign a receipt in full for his wages when he was only being paid a part, and the Governors resolved to "withold the remainder of his salary."

Robert Kidd and Nicholas Wood left the School in April, 1799, and John Carr, of Beverley, took Kidd's place. Wood's post was filled by Clayton, who was made Usher at a salary of £100 a year, "provided he conducts himself to the satisfaction of the Governors or a majority of them," and agreed to teach five days a week.

Some difficulty arose, and on May 11 there is a minute saying that "Mr. Wood and Mr. Kidd had been settled with." Wood seems to have been dependent on his wife, who could not make up her mind whether she wished to stay or go.

For the post of Usher there were several applicants as well as Clayton, who got testimonials from Magdalene College, Cambridge, where he had behaved himself with "sobriety."[Pg 104] One of the applicants went so far as to give an extract in Hebrew writing in order to shew his capacity. The study of Hebrew in the School had perhaps not lapsed. He further stated that he did not consider it necessary to learn Latin and Greek first, in order to get a good knowledge of Hebrew. A sound foundation in English was sufficient, though he hastened to declare that he was perfectly capable of teaching Latin and Greek "with quickness and accuracy."

An advertisement had before appeared with a view to electing a Mathematical Assistant, and was worded thus:

"Whereas the Revenue of the Free Grammar School of King Edward the Sixth at Giggleswick is very much increased. The Governors for that Charity wishing to appropriate the same to be as useful to the Community at Large as possible, have resolved to appoint an Assistant to teach Mathematics in all its Branches, to commence the First Week of February, 1799, provided there be Three Young Men at that Time inclined to be instructed therein."

Therefore, Notice is hereby given,

That Classics, Mathematics, Writing and Accompts, etc., will be taught free of any Expense to any Person in the Kingdom.

Such Persons as wish to be instructed in Mathematics are desired to signify their Intention by Letter addressed to the Governors of Giggleswick School, on or before Michaelmas Day next, in order that an Assistant may be obtained.

Certain School holidays were fixed at the same meeting. They were to be the 12th and[Pg 105] 13th of March (Potation Day and its successor), Monday and Tuesday in Easter Week, Monday and Tuesday in Whitsun-week, two days at Laurence Mass (Lammas), one month at Christmas, and "one month to commence the first Monday after the 5th day of July annually."

But while the difficulties with the Usher and the Assistants were developing, the attitude of the Head Master was not altogether satisfactory. In December, 1798, "Mr. Preston reports that Rev. Mr. Paley refuses his resignation upon such terms as the Governors are inclined to receive ... therefore resolved that the Recorder be applyed to for every matter that the Governors are doubtful about." William Paley was a man of considerable age, and disinclined to believe that he was unfit for his work. The Governors had recognized the possibility that he would not be strong enough for his duties, when in 1797 they had agreed to give him a salary of £250 "for the time that School shall be taught by him or by a sufficient and diligent Assistant." Clayton probably acted as the Assistant. Yet in December, 1798, the Governors' patience was exhausted, for they had already questioned Miss Elizabeth Paley on the subject, and she appears to have given grounds for hoping that her father would resign, but on the twenty-ninth he definitely refused. They waited another nine[Pg 106] months, and on September 28, 1799, they adjourned their meeting to October 5, "as the present Master is not considered to survive many days." On September 29 he lay dead.

For fifty-five years William Paley had presided over the destinies of the School and his work may fitly be compared with that of his great predecessor Christopher Shute. Both had taken up their work, when the fortunes of the School were at a low ebb. Shute had watched the careful saving of the School money, until they had been able to purchase "the school-house and yard in 1610 and a cart-road in the same yard and liberty for the schollers to resort to a certain spring to drink and wash themselves 1619, and likewise a garden for the use of the Masters and several other good things." Paley had become Head Master in 1744 when no accounts were kept, when the Master and Usher appropriated all the money from the rents and when the boys were few in number. Rapidly matters began to mend. His own son William left the School in 1759 already a scholar and destined to a lasting fame. Thomas Proctor was a boy at the School between 1760 and 1770, and became a great sculptor. His "Ixion" exhibited in 1785 is still recognized as a work of genius. William Carr, of the same family as James Carr, the founder of the School, won a Scholarship at University College, Oxford[Pg 107] in 1782, a Fellowship at Magdalen 1787, and settled down at Bolton Rectory in 1789. His literary tastes brought him the friendship of Wordsworth, and he became famous as the breeder of a heifer of remarkable proportions.

One of Paley's pupils—Thomas Kidd—probably a member of the same family as the Writing Assistant, a family who had lived in the neighbourhood certainly since 1587—wrote from Trinity College, Cambridge, to the Vicar, the Rev. John Clapham, in 1792:

Revd. Sir,

I recd your Draught of £26 0s. 0d. April 19, 92. Mr. Jas. Foster left the University in March. I was very happy to congratulate him on his being elected Fellow of S. John's Col. by that respectable Society and I hope that he will be able to assert this honour legally x x x. I am sincerely sorry that the Governors are not pleased that I so long deferred to send a certificate of my residence, if it is an offence, it is involuntary:—and for the future it shall be sent in due time and nearly, I expect in the same formula. For what business have I in the country previous to "taking" my degree?

There aren't any I remember in the country, some here, who affect to despise what they cannot understand; such enterprising critics and fastidiously hypercritics, men of truly philosophical penetration—of a truly classical taste spurn aside the coarse beverage to be found in Gr. mss. scholiasts and various lections; but

ἀλλ' αἰδεσαι μεν ... ἐν λυγρῳ
γηρᾳ προλειπων ... μητερα
... ἡ με πολλακις
θεῳ ἀραται ζωντα προς δομους μολειν.

This appeals to the feelings: but we must attend to general consequences.[Pg 108]

Please to present my respects to my worthy master Mr. Paley—let him know that we have this year gone through Mechanics—Locke on the H.U., Duncan and Watts, etc. Logick—Dr. T. Clarke and Dr. Foster on the Attributes, Mr. Paley's Moral and P. Phil.—Spherical Trigonometry—and are going to lectures in Astronomy—That I have written a Gr. Ode in Sapphics—that it has been examined—that I am advised to hazard it in the Lottery.

This year has been distinguished for remarkable events in the litterary world, wh our narrow limits will not permit us to mention.—The learned Dr. Parr began an edition of Horace—it will come out a 4to on Human Evidence—(a very interesting subject in Jurisprudence)—caused by a political frate.—Porson will vacate the University Scholarship next October.

I am your most obliged humble servant,

T. Kidd.

Trin. Coll., Camb., April 24—92.

The majority of those that went to Cambridge seem to have gone to Colleges other than Christ's, but of those who went there one, Adam Wall, son "pharmacopolae haud indocti" was Second Wrangler in 1746, and had a distinguished Academic career, his own son William was Senior Wrangler, John Preston gained the "wooden spoon" in 1778, but was afterwards elected a Fellow of his College, while Thomas Paley his great nephew, was Third Wrangler in 1798, and a Fellow of Magdalene. All three were Christ's men. This was a very good proportion of successes, seeing that only thirteen boys went there from Giggleswick in Paley's time.[Pg 109]

Not only in the educational improvements, but also in the financial increase of the School property, these years were similar to the beginning of the 17th century. North Cave and Walling Fen were enclosed by Acts of Parliament, and land worth £140 in 1768 was valued at £750 in 1795. The Exhibition Fund had no balance in 1765, while nine years later there was £100 in the bank. A new School had been built, the teaching staff increased and new Statutes made. Surely a great and enviable Headmastership.

Chapter VII.

The Rev. Rowland Ingram, B.D.

ON the death of William Paley the Governors at once began the task of finding a successor. They inserted in the newspapers an advertisement to the effect that a vacancy had occurred and that candidates would be examined by the Archbishop of York in Classics, Mathematics, "or any other Branch of Literature, his Grace may think proper." The salary was to be from £100—£300 but no house was provided.

There was a very strong field of applicants. A Fellow of Trinity, Cambridge, Thomas Carr, founder's kin—a Fellow of Hertford—a Fellow of Queen's, Oxford—a Fellow of Sidney Sussex, Cambridge—Headmasters of various Grammar Schools, were all candidates. One Isaac Cook—Headmaster of Ripon—explained as shewing the high value of his Classical attainments that when he was elected to Ripon he was examined "with another candidate in Terence, Cicero, Tacitus, the Greek Testament and Demosthenes, and wrote a Latin Dissertation."

The Archbishop declined the honour of examining the candidates, but later recommended that they should appoint to the Mastership[Pg 111] his brother—John Sheepshanks—as one eminently suitable. The Headmaster of Eton was then asked to undertake the examination and was offered "such pecuniary or other compliment" as he might wish. As he did not even answer their letter, they wrote to the Rev. W. Stevens, Headmaster of Sedbergh, who undertook the duty.

In the result the Rev. Rowland Ingram was elected. He had gained "one of the first Mathematical honours" and had only just failed to win the Bachelor of Arts Classical Medal. He was a B.D. and a late Fellow and Tutor of Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge. He was turned thirty-two (his brother said he was thirty-four) and after being for some years a private Tutor at Eton had been appointed in Midsummer, 1798, Headmaster of Ipswich Grammar School, where he had made a considerable name. He was certainly the strongest candidate who applied and it speaks well for the Governors that they elected him, notwithstanding the fact that two old Giggleswick boys were standing—Thomas Carr and the Rev. Thomas Paley, the former of whom had a very distinguished academic career, and Paley had been third Wrangler. Ingram began with a salary of £300 a year and within six months premises were bought from Mr. Geo. Robinson, on which it was determined to build him a house.

Troubles arose on the staff almost immediately. John Carr who had succeeded Robert Kidd at[Pg 112] £80 a year declared in June, 1800, that he would not continue to teach under £100. His request was not complied with, but the Governors made a compromise. They told him that he must give reasonable notice before he left the School, but that as his department consisted of a great number of boys and it was impossible for him to pay proper attention to them all, they had decided to hire an Assistant. At the same time they required that "teaching the English Grammar be encouraged."

The recent and rapid growth of the Writing Department is very significant. Its growth and the importance laid upon it increased step by step with the Industrial Revolution. It gave an elementary education and was confined to practical subjects—Arithmetic, Mensuration, Merchants' Accounts, etc. Some confusion existed in men's minds about the primary object of a Grammar School. Giggleswick had not been founded to give elementary instruction but its duty was to impart a sound knowledge of the Classics, in order to enable its pupils to go up to the University with a Scholarship and thence enter one of the learned professions and preferably become a Priest. The boys were welcomed from whatever homes they came, and though leaving Scholarships were given with a preference to the poorer boy, everyone received an education in the higher branches of literature. Not until 1768 was[Pg 113] there any mention of the necessity of promoting the study of elementary subjects. It is true that the Statutes of 1592 had provided for a Scrivener to teach writing but he was only to come for three weeks in the year. In 1768 the Archbishop of York desired that a more permanent teacher should be chosen and the appointments of Saul, Stancliffe, Kidd, which have already been noticed, and of John Carr, of Beverley, were the result.

With the nineteenth century the School rapidly developed in importance. Kidd had in 1798 been paid £70 a year, Carr in the following March received £80 and clamoured for £100. In 1801 owing to the increase of numbers the son of Mrs. Mary Bradley acted as his Assistant for a few months and later in the year Carr engaged his own son, whom the Governors allowed to remain, until a permanent Assistant was appointed. The Governors passed and re-passed resolutions on the question of providing a permanent teacher and Mr. Clementson was appointed in 1805 and taught the boys in a house built by the Governors but lately used as a school by Mr. Holmes. The proper School was possibly growing too large and in 1804, the Archbishop had suggested that English should be taught in a distinct department. The teaching of English grammatically was an innovation and a natural response to the needs of the time. Earlier ages had thought that in order to get a[Pg 114] thorough grasp of English it was first necessary to pass through the portals of the Classics but the get-educated-quick had no time for such methods. Clementson was paid £50 and, when he demanded an increase, was graciously allowed an additional £20 "so long as his servitude shall be agreeable to the parties."

For a brief period of seven weeks in 1806 William Stackhouse worked under Carr at the rate of £30—Clementson having left—and Carr resigned in January, 1807. In that month he received a last payment of £5 5s., as a reward for examining candidates for the vacant post. One of them, John Lockwood, was elected but he was required to teach not only Writing and Arithmetic but also Mathematics. He rejected the offer and Stackhouse was appointed permanently at £100 a year. In 1809 he received £150 and continued at this salary till his death or resignation in 1830.

In his appointment English, as a teaching subject, was neglected, but later in the same year the Archbishop was approached on the propriety of establishing an English School and in 1809 a minute of the Governors declared that none were to be admitted into the Writing School, unless they were able to read and were under eighteen. This points to an entire cleavage between the Grammar and the Writing School. They were[Pg 115] in different parts of the building and a member of the one was not of necessity a member of the other. They were both subsisting on the same foundation, but the Writing School was an off-shoot, a child and an illegitimate one. Not until the middle of the century did the old School shake it off and return to the primary objects of its foundation.

Obadiah Clayton, the Usher, began in June, 1800, to shew signs of insanity. The particular form that it took was the habit of producing pistols in School. He was put for a time in an asylum and a Mr. Tomlinson was to be written to as a successor, but as they did not hear from the Archbishop to whom they had applied for instructions, nothing was done. Later Clayton returned from the asylum but possibly for a time took no part in the School work. In 1802 the Governors went to the expense of 5s. 4d. in order to get advice on the propriety of complying with his request that he should attend a private pupil during school hours and should be allowed to take the globes from the School. His request was negatived.

Two years later, matters reached a head, his conduct was not considered consistent and the Archbishop suggested that they should pay him the statutory minimum of £50 and hire an Assistant. The difficulty lay in the fact that he held a freehold and could only[Pg 116] with great difficulty be made to resign. Meanwhile, Carr and Ingram were requested to report upon his conduct. Ingram declared that Clayton's conversation was of a wild and incoherent nature, but Carr was more minute. He reported that Clayton did not attend the School much for three weeks and that during that time he appeared to be in a deranged state of mind and made use of expressions such as that he had got a letter from his wife in heaven, or that the roads on which he walked were paved with fire. Although the immediate cause of his mental derangement was the death of his wife, he had never enjoyed good health. One of his testimonials from the Tutor of Magdalene College, Cambridge, had said that he had been compelled to leave Magdalene temporarily owing to ill health. He continued however to teach until 1805, when at his own suggestion he was allowed to absent himself for four years without giving up his license and he received £50 a year. This permission was characterized by the Archbishop as an act of humanity, but the legality of thus disposing of the Trust money was seriously questioned. A year later the Governors received a letter from him, saying that he had had many difficulties and had visited many parts of England but his "dernier resort" was at Bognor Barracks where he had enlisted as a private soldier and was anxious to be bought out. Some neighbouring[Pg 117] clergy had interested themselves in his case and the Bishop of Chichester was willing to provide him with a curacy, provided that satisfactory answers came from the Governors of Giggleswick. Clayton begged them therefore to say that the cause of his leaving the School had been "ill-health." He was released from the Army but probably did not serve any curacy, for in May, 1808, he was acting as a Chaplain in the Royal Navy, after which nothing more is known of him though he continued to be paid his salary till 1810. His position as Usher was filled in that year by John Armstrong, who had been elected as a Classical Assistant in 1806; the Governors at that time had proposed to offer £50 as a fit salary, but as no candidate had appeared on the day of election, it was raised to £100.

Ingram was an energetic man at the beginning of his Headmastership and supported by an able Governing Body and a growing revenue, he had wished to enlarge the numbers of the School and to increase its efficiency. Advertisements had been put in the Leeds, London, and Liverpool papers "for the encouragement of the School," money had been annually distributed among the Scholars to create emulation, the English Department had been strengthened and it had been decided to teach English grammatically. Books had been bought more lavishly than ever before, and also globes celestial and terrestrial,[Pg 118] as they were "considered to be of great use in every department of the School."

The numbers of the School increased sometimes to such an extent that four masters had to be engaged but this was never more than a temporary expedient. The Charity Commissioners issued a report in 1825 dealing with the School, in which they gave the numbers of the School as sixty-three, of whom twenty-three were taught by the Master and forty by the Usher. It gave no record of the number in the English Department. These boys had a feeling of distinct hostility against the Grammar School boys. They were of a less wealthy class, they lived in the neighbourhood and they were receiving the priceless boon of a practical and elementary education. The Grammar School boys on the other hand were not all natives of the place. About twenty-one came from the Parish, ten were members of families who had come to reside there, and the rest were wholly strangers. They were compelled to learn Writing and Mathematics, which they did not consider liberal sciences, and they had to use the same door of entrance and exit as their enemies. This hostility developed into open strife and partly accounts for the continual glazing bills that the Governors had to meet. From 1783-1792 they had been fairly constant amounting to about a pound a year, but in 1803 5s. reward was offered to[Pg 119] anyone giving information about persons breaking School windows, and in 1834 the bill was over £7. It was a very difficult position. The Report of 1825 recommended that the elementary education should be continued but if possible in another building because it supplied a certain need and, if discontinued, would arouse an even greater hostility in the locality. At the same time it distinctly recognized that such endowment was probably illegal.

It has already been noticed that the revenues of the School were expanding. In 1802 the Governors received over £800 from the North Cave Estate, which five years later was valued at £1,287 but was not let at this valuation. At the time of the Report of 1825 the rental was considered to be about £1,140. The Exhibition Fund had also risen from £26 in 1801 to £37 15s. in 1821, and twice it reached £40. The money at this period was given as a rule to one person for four years and at the end of that period as re-assigned. There was no examination, the boy or his father applied to the Governors and the claimant could receive it, even if he had already been three years resident in the University. The increased income had been obtained by the purchase of Government Stock. Between 1810 and 1814 Navy five per cents. were bought to the extent of £1,190, and in addition to this the Governors had paid off the debt of[Pg 120] £1,120, which had been incurred owing to the enclosure of Walling Fen. They were paying Ingram £510 a year, John Howson, M.A., who had been a former pupil of Paley and had become Usher on John Armstrong's death in 1814, received £205; and William Stackhouse £150. They had built a house for the Headmaster and had repaired one for the Usher.

All boys were admitted into the School for whom there was room, but they now had to bring a certificate of good character for the previous year. The boarders lodged with the Usher and with people in the neighbourhood, notably one John King and Mrs. Craggs. These boys paid boarding fees. When the Governors issued an advertisement for a Writing Master in 1792 they gave the salary as £30 but "as much more can be made by quarterage." Is it possible that quarterage can mean taking boarders? It is not certain whether Ingram took boarders, but he probably did. His house was built gradually. Although the land was bought in 1800, the mode of a building for Master, Usher and Assistant was still being discussed in 1802. In October of the same year John Nicholson was commissioned to erect it at a cost of £700. It was finished in 1804, and Nicholson undertook to repair a house for the accommodation of the Usher or Assistant at a cost of £250.

Carr, the Writing Master, was complaining bitterly of the "numberless inconveniences" he had suffered, and in January, 1805, was looking forward to living at last in a good house, though he was not quite sure whether he would "live to enjoy it." But by March he had not got into it and working himself up into a fit state of indignation delivered himself of the following letter to Thomas Paley, one of the Governors:

Sir,

I am very poorly with a cold I have taken by lying in a damp bed, I thought last night I must have called somebody to my assistance, I have with difficulty got thro' the fatigues of the day.

Surely when Nicholson undertook the house, he had not permission to defer the completing of it ad libitum. It was first thought it would have been done six weeks before Christmas. Mr. N. has now converted the house into a workshop for the convenience of his people to carry on the repairs that are to be done to the dog-kennel: in order to make it habitable for some of Mr. Armistead's people: and the plasterer has also been absent for the last two days, I suppose, employed by Mr. N. at Astick. If I had any tolerable convenience it would be quite another thing; but I have never had a comfortable place to lie down in since I have been at Giggleswick, tho' I have been a slave to the business of the School, and stood much in need of undisturbed and comfortable rest. I am indeed sorry to trouble you so often, but not only my happiness, but my life is at stake: and I would rather leave Giggleswick immediately than go on so any longer.

He did not stay many years longer but resigned in 1807. Ingram's house was known as Craven Bank and in 1829 he added a stable at the cost of £60. Howson also was having money spent upon his house. In 1817 he had a new kitchen built at the cost of £100 and seven years later he received £120 to repair his house, while his salary had already been increased £5 yearly to meet the cost of alterations and repairs.

The closing years of Rowland Ingram's time were not bearing the fruit that the first decade had promised. But the School turned out at least one good Scholar—John Saul Howson—a son of the Usher. Born in 1816 he went up to Trinity College, Cambridge, in 1833, at the age of seventeen. He won a Scholarship there and also received money from the Tennant Exhibition Fund. He took some University prizes, and a first class in both Classics and Mathematics. As Head of Liverpool College for ten years he did a great educational work, by releasing it from debt and reforming its system. Later he was appointed Dean of Chester where eventually he died. As a Churchman he was a notable figure and as a Christian he will be remembered long.[Pg 123]

On the whole the teaching in later years was not efficient. J. S. Howson relates how before he was eight years old he had said the Latin Grammar through four times without understanding a word of it. This was a remarkable achievement but not adequate evidence of supreme genius in the teacher. Education, like most other things, was everywhere at its nadir, and Giggleswick was no exception. In the whole of Ingram's time as Headmaster—43 years—he had three Ushers. One was mad, one died after four years, and one—John Howson—grew grey-headed with the work. He had during the same period three Writing Masters, of whom one was most cantankerous, another stayed twenty-four years, and the third—John Langhorne—was not wholly a success. He managed the School Accounts from 1839-1845, but they were found to be "so inaccurate and confused" that Mr. Robinson had to enter them in the book afresh.

The constancy of a staff which from 1814-1831 never varied, and of whom two were local men, contributed to the depression of the School. Another contributory cause lay in the constitution of the Governing Body. During the last decade of the eighteenth century and the first decade of the next the Governors showed themselves very diligent in the pursuit of the School's welfare. But as time went on, the increasing[Pg 124] revenues created an increasing thirst for more. The Accounts dealt less and less with things appertaining to the School, more and more with the management of the North Cave Estate. Between the years 1810 and 1843 there were not more than two meetings of the Governors, the minutes of which refer to the conduct of the School; instead they refer constantly to the growing balance in the Bank (in 1817 it was over £1,500) and they dissipated it by gratuities equivalent to half a year's salary to the several Masters and in profuse expenditure in building and repairs. There was but one man among them who had known the days when £350 was all they had a year, and only a tumbledown school to teach in. John Clapham must have looked back with mixed feelings as he regarded the energy, the efficiency, and the swelling numbers of that early part of the century and compared them with later years.

There was one more change of importance in this time. The Potation was still retained and the cost of the meetings on March 12 grew more and more. The Governors came to dine but they remained to sup. In 1784 fifteen sat down to a dinner, costing 1s. a head, they had eight bottles of Wine, 12s. 6d. worth of Punch, and Ale 4s. 6d. In 1802 ten had dinner at 2s. 6d. a head, nine had supper. They drank[Pg 125] fourteen bottles of Wine, on Rum and Brandy they spent 15s. 6d., and on Ale 4s. 6d. Similar meetings took place each year. There was also a change in the boys' share. They probably—there is not always a record—had Figs and Bread given them every year but, sometimes Ale was also provided. In 1802 they had 5s. 6d. worth, and in 1807 they had some but it cannot be asserted that they always had it and between 1807 and 1825 the practice completely dropped and has never been revived.

Rowland Ingram—old Rowland, as the boys called him—was growing old, and in 1844 he retired on a pension. His friends and neighbours determined to give him some substantial recognition of the esteem with which they regarded him, and in January, 1845, a committee was formed to decide its nature. In the end a Portrait was painted, and the surplus was placed in the hands of the Governors, to be expended on the foundation of a library, to be attached to the School, or in any other substantial way, such as would seem to them more likely to be permanently beneficial to the School.

Chapter VIII.

The Rev. George Ash Butterton, D.D.

1845-1858.

IN 1834 the Governors felt some doubt respecting the legality of the last Statutes of 1795 and proposed to bring forward some Scheme to obtain sufficient power for the management of the School. Thereafter for six years the Minute-Books were completely silent on this matter, but in 1840 they noted that the number of boys in the High School learning Writing and Arithmetic under Langhorne was greater than one man could efficiently attend to. The Headmaster was therefore requested to propose regulations such as he might think expedient for making the High School more useful, as subsidiary to the Grammar School, either by insisting upon qualifications in the Scholars previous to admission, limiting the number to be admitted or otherwise, and to submit such regulations for the consideration of the Governors. Presumably some steps were taken, but the Governors were beginning to feel that all was not right, and in 1843 they became more definite. They decided first, "That from the change of Times and other causes, the Education afforded at the Giggleswick Grammar School is at the[Pg 127] present time insufficient for general purposes, and more especially for the purposes of Trade and Mercantile Business."

It will be as well to pause here and remark this very notable statement. Reformers had been at work before, but their effect had been very slight. They had succeeded in establishing a Writing Master, whose duty it was to give free elementary instruction. Now, forty years later, dissatisfaction was surging in the breasts of the Governors, because the elementary instruction was too elementary, and because its spirit did not pervade the whole School. Now for the first time was it laid down that the business of a School was to train its children so as to fit them in some obvious manner for the work of their life. Latin and Greek and Hebrew had become the touchstone of education, primarily because they were the "holy" languages, and after Religion had long ceased to be the mainspring of education, their intrinsic merits fell into the background. Utility became a more pungent argument. Secondly, the Governors decided that the Endowment and Statutes, together with the particulars of the income of the School, should be laid before a competent Chancery Barrister who should suggest a system of education upon a more extended scale.

The necessity for some alteration in the Statutes was established by the refusal of the[Pg 128] Governors in 1844 to accede to Mr. Ingram's desire for a new Assistant. They declared that such an arrangement was not contemplated by the Charter and Statutes and therefore could not be made. An impossible situation had arisen, and the Statutes must be revised. But there was one difficulty. A new Scheme could not be carried out except on the appointment of a new Headmaster or with his willing consent. Ingram was approached upon the subject and declared his readiness to retire on a pension of £300 a year, and with permission to continue to occupy his official residence, Craven Bank. He was seventy-eight years old, and in view of his long service to the School, his request could scarcely be denied. Four years later he died, and like his predecessor, William Paley, was buried in Giggleswick Church, amidst a great gathering of men who came to bear tribute to "his truly Christian character."

His resignation had paved the way for a new Scheme, in accordance with the Act passed in 1841, for "improving the condition and extending the benefits of Grammar Schools." The Scheme was drawn up by the Governors, commented on by Arthur Lynch, Master in Chancery, 1844, and in the next year confirmed by the Vice-Chancellor of England. It will be well to examine the Report in some detail. In[Pg 129] the first place the Bishop of Ripon was in all cases substituted for the Archbishop of York, where the latter had jurisdiction. Secondly, the 1795 Statutes were wholly omitted and of the earlier Ordinances of 1592, only such were retained as were in tune with the spirit of the age.

New regulations were also added. The Headmaster must be a Clergyman of the Church of England, and a Master of Arts. He must be a good Classical Scholar and a Mathematician, thoroughly capable of teaching both subjects, and qualified to teach Logic, Rhetoric, English in all its branches, and Moral and Political Philosophy. The requirements in an Usher were less exceptional. He must be a member of the Church of England, but need not be in Orders. He should be capable of taking the higher Classical Forms occasionally, be skilled in English, and rather less advanced Mathematics, and have an elementary knowledge of Modern Science. He was to be appointed by the Governors.

The salary of the Headmaster was to be a minimum payment of £210 and a maximum of £360, with a house; the Usher was to receive a house and £150 and a capitation fee of £2, which was so limited that it was only possible to rise to £210. Each could receive ten boarders. Other Assistants might be employed, but their united salaries were not to exceed £230.[Pg 130] The retiring age was fixed at sixty-five, when the Master and Usher would be granted a pension, but the Governors could extend the services of either beyond the age limit, if they so willed. The surplus funds were to be used in such a way as to make the Exhibition money from the Burton Rents, etc., up to £70 a year. The Bishop of Ripon was to appoint an Examiner every Christmas, and receive a Report from him. Holidays were fixed for a month in the Summer and at Christmas, three days each at Easter and Whitsuntide, in addition to the Saturday and Sunday and Good-Friday. Every Saturday and the day of riding the Parish boundaries were to be whole holidays.

Further, the arrangements by which one Master relieved another in case of illness or absence, the place where each Master should sit in School, the disposition of the School into Forms and Classes, the amount of time to be devoted to each branch of instruction—provided always that every boy should learn some Latin and Greek—all these questions of internal arrangement, which were essentially within the province of the Headmaster, were to be agreed upon by the Governors and reduced to writing.

It is almost inconceivable that such a scheme was ever put on paper, yet it lived for twenty years. The Headmaster was bound and shackled beyond belief. He could not appoint[Pg 131] or dismiss his Masters, he had no power to admit boys into the School, nor, unless they were "altogether negligent and incapable of learning," could he remove them. He was powerless. Ingram had retired in 1844, and the scheme then had gone forward and been completed before a new Headmaster was appointed. Thus the details of the management of the School were settled, quite irrespective of the point of view of the man who was to be responsible.

In August, 1845, the Governing Body—eight discreet men—met to appoint Ingram's successor. There was, as in 1800, a strong list of applicants, but the choice fell unanimously on the Rev. George Ash Butterton, D.D., late Fellow of S. John's College, Cambridge, and at the time Headmaster of Uppingham School. As a boy he had been fortunate enough to have been one of Kennedy's Sixth Form pupils at Shrewsbury School, and his subsequent success at Cambridge shewed that he was among the ablest Scholars of his year.

The first three years passed uneventfully. Small alterations were made in the School, and with the aid of £150 from the Governors, he added a wing to his house at Craven Bank. In 1849 he desired the Governors, in accordance with the scheme, to appoint a Master for teaching Modern Languages, but they were unwilling to do this "until such addition shall have been[Pg 132] made to the School, as will afford suitable accommodation for such a Master and his class." This is the first intimation that the Governors were considering the question of building. Complaints had been made before that numbers were increasing and exceeding the limits of the room or the staff, but nothing had been done. Now, however, the question was actively taken up.

The immediate resolve was to build an addition of a Library and a Class-room for Modern Languages, and further to raise the School-rooms and give them better light and ventilation. Many Subscriptions were offered by the Masters, Old Pupils, and other friends of the School, towards a more ornamental style of building than the School funds could afford. The Architects' plans grew, and it was soon found that very little of the old structure would remain. Consequently in 1850 it was decided to build the School afresh from its foundations.

Finance troubled the Governors much, for they did not feel justified in spending more Trust money than was essential for the upkeep of the School. The Library and the new Class-room were essential, and the Governors were prepared to find the money for them, but the rest they hoped to receive from outside help. They put forward a statement of the need, and the resulting[Pg 133] subscriptions were very satisfactory. Two Old Boys and sons of the Usher, the Rev. John Saul Howson and his brother George Howson, undertook the entire expense of the Ornamental Doorway. The relatives of the Rev. John Carr, Professor of Mathematics in the University of Durham, put in a long window immediately above the doorway. In this window is a representation of John Carr, the Headmaster up to 1744. Further, £50 remained over from the Ingram Testimonial Fund, and was now to be applied to the decorating of a window in the Library with stained glass.

The building was substantial and sound. The main part consisted of two long Class-rooms, one on the ground floor, one above. These both ran the whole length of the building, until the Library was reached which with the Modern Language Room formed a transverse addition. A stone staircase, winding and unexpectedly long, ascended from the main entrance, and at its top was the High or Writing School. In the Class-room below were two platforms, now disappeared, the one by the door for the Usher's desk, the one by the Library for the Master. The Modern Language Room opened into it. There were two doors, one the main entrance chiefly used by the boys, the other smaller and undistinguished for the Masters only. It led into the Library and into a Tower,[Pg 134] where the School bell was. The Library was not very big but a long narrow room, and inset in the wall was a fire-proof safe, for the better preservation of the Charter and other documents. It alone has continued to serve its original purpose. It is not possible to judge accurately the difference in size between this building and its predecessor, but it was distinctly bigger. The poplars which are to be seen in the photograph of the Drawing of the 1790 School were felled for the new one and the School filled the space. In addition there was a cloister-like building at the back, where in hours of play refuge might be sought from the weather.

The total cost was over £2,000, or more than seven times as much as its predecessor. Much of the money came from subscriptions, some from the surplus income of the School, but the rest was obtained by selling out £645 7s. 2d. New 3¼ per cent. Stock belonging to the Exhibition Fund. The Governors pledged themselves to pay 3½ per cent. to the Exhibition Fund, thus depleted, and to repay the principal out of surplus income at the rate of 10 per cent. per annum, or more, if convenient. It was represented that this would at once be an advantage to the Exhibition Fund and also an economical method of borrowing the necessary money. The money was repaid by 1855.

The cost of the Ornamented Doorway, paid for by the Usher's two sons, was estimated at £48 13s., but this was exclusive of the Niche and the Statue of Edward VI which it contained. This Statue was an object of the frequent missile and was so often cast down that it was at last removed. On the outside of the Library Wall is a Coat of Arms belonging to the Nowell family and underneath is the extract from the Charter "Mediante Johanne Nowell." One relic of James Carr's School remained, the stone slab with its Hexameter inscription, and as it had found a place inset in the wall of the second building, so it did in 1850, but after a time it was removed owing to its decay.

The first Speech Day in the new School was celebrated in a fitting manner on March 12th, 1851. Three prize Odes were composed on the subject of re-building and were read by their respective authors. F. Howson recited some rapt verses, extolling Queen Victoria and telling her that the New School should stand as her memorial.

O Fairest star, with radiance divine
Gilding the honours of thy royal line!
Too pure thy beauty realms of earth to cheer
A brighter orbit gained in a far brighter sphere.
But unextinguishable still
Thy parting glow!
As from Sol's latest smile of light
Steep Alpine summits of eternal snow
A purpling lustre cast o'er the deep vales below.[Pg 136]

So beams thy virtue, after life has fled,
In deeds reflected, which their blessings shed
Still o'er thy people, and will ever be
Illustrious tokens of thy piety.
This spot an endless monument
Of thee shall stand,
And still perpetuate thy praise:
For here from age to age a youthful band
Shall learn the fear of God, the love of Fatherland.

J. Brackenridge gave a short description of the extent of his Classical Studies:—

Jackson Mason was the best of the three, though strongly suggestive of Gray. He describes the tale of a maiden "vanished down the gulph profound" and now

The School might reasonably be expected to go forward quickly, with new buildings, a new Headmaster and strenuous Governors, and in 1850 they received a just recognition of the quality of the teaching. The Provost and Fellows of of Queen's College, Oxford, had a very large sum of money at their disposal, which was devised to them by Lady Elizabeth Hastings. She had intended the money to be divided annually among boys from schools in the North of England. The privilege of being one of the schools able to send boys in for the Exhibitions—which were very valuable—was offered to Giggleswick and gratefully accepted. The Exhibitions have frequently been won.

The first Examination under the new scheme was held in December, 1862. The Bishop of Ripon appointed the Rev. William Boyd, M.A., Examiner. He found the School in "an efficient working condition," in both the higher and lower departments. The first class, which in those days consisted of the senior boys,[Pg 138] passed a good Examination in Greek Testament, a play of Aeschylus, Homer, Thucydides, Horace, and Vergil, Geography and Ancient History. The Latin Prose Composition of two or three was very good.

The Second Class were examined in Homer, Xenophon, Ovid, and Cæsar. Books were given as prizes to the value of £13 4s. Both in this Examination and in the two succeeding years the proficiency of the first form was very marked, and the general efficiency of the teaching was commented on. The most general excellence lay in Divinity, but as the subject was a limited one e.g. Life of Abraham, and the work for it began six months before, perhaps too much stress should not be laid on it. There were seven classes, all of them doing Latin, with the fourth class doing Eutropius, and they were also examined in Modern Geography, the History of England, and the Catechism.

In 1844, four old boys, William Garforth, John Saul Howson, John Birkbeck, and William Robinson agreed together to contribute to a fund for the provision of two prizes each half year. They were to be called, "The Giggleswick Pupils' Prizes," and were to consist of Books, stamped with the School Seal. One was to be given to the boys of the Upper part of the School for the best English or Latin Essay,[Pg 139] and the other to the Lower boys for General Merit.

In 1853, the Howson Prizes were given by the Fellows of Christ's College, Cambridge, and other friends, in memory of George Howson, a son of the Usher, and himself a Fellow of his College. It was a striking testimony to the character of the man that his associates should thus wish to "perpetuate the name of our highly gifted and lamented friend." They wished in some small degree to advance "the interests of an institution, which was, we know, most dear to him, from early associations, and also from his worthy father's long and honourable association with it." They asked that two prizes should be given annually to the boys of the Lower School, one for General Proficiency, regard being had to conduct, and one for the best examination in a defined portion of Scripture History; the subject was to be announced at least six months before.

The School had been re-built chiefly in order to provide room for a Teacher of Modern Languages, and in 1855 the Governors proposed to appoint such an one. They laid down the following regulations: He should attend five days a week—all classes except the highest and lowest should learn French, and the highest might, if they wished. Italian, German and Hebrew were to be optional with all. Lastly,[Pg 140] all classes except the highest must attend the English Master. The salary of the Modern Language Master was to be £130 a year.

The Masters were requested to draw up a scheme of work. The hours of School had been altered in 1844 and were now from 8-0 a.m. till noon, and from 2-0 p.m. till 5-0 p.m. (in the Winter till 4-30 p.m.). All the Masters and Assistants were compelled to teach every hour of every school day. The scheme is as follows:[Pg 141]

Every class did Classics for at least two hours every day, very often four. English had no place in the Schedule for the first three forms; yet by the scheme the second and third had to attend the English Master. Arithmetic was the only subject of a mathematical type. It was only a scheme for the General Course of Instruction and doubtless under the name of Classics or of Mathematics, they may have found some scope for English or Scripture. Scripture was certainly done by the first and second but possibly only in the Greek Testament.

The Examiner appointed by the Bishop of Ripon in 1855 paid many tributes to the excellence of the first class, and added "all of whom bid fair to do honour to the School by high University distinction." It is the nature of some men to exude praise, but words such as these certainly seem to point to a very fair level of scholarship in the class taken by Dr. Butterton and to considerable powers of teaching on his part.

Dr. Butterton was destined to rule the School for two more years, but they were filled with such bitter fruit that it is difficult to describe them. It will be remembered that the Governors according to the new scheme held themselves responsible for the election of boys who wished to enter the School. At the beginning of every term the Headmaster would[Pg 143] supply them with a list of boys, with the district from which they came and, if there was room for them, there seems to have been no hesitation about admitting them. There was not even, as far as appears, a question of a certificate of character for those boys who wished to be Boarders, though perhaps it was so customary since Ingram's early years that it passes without comment. Only once, in 1854, does the number of applicants appear to have exceeded the number of vacancies. Acting on the presumption that such a selection or election was almost a matter of form Dr. Butterton admitted certain boys into the School on his own authority in 1856. He had clearly put himself in the wrong and he was admonished by the Governors.

There was also at the same time a dispute between him and the Governors, relative to the appointment of the Modern Language Master. There had been several applicants and one had been chosen, but the Headmaster did not consider the choice wholly an impartial one and he was unwise enough to say so. The Governors pointed out to him that the appointment of the Masters was vested wholly in the Governors and that it was most improper for him to interfere. The Governors were acting perfectly within their rights and in accordance with the scheme. But the scheme was totally unsound for the proper management[Pg 144] of a School. Again when Dr. Butterton wished the Whitsuntide holidays to be added to the month in the Summer, he was informed that according to the scheme there must be holidays at Whitsuntide and not more than a month in the Summer, and so nothing could be done.

Perhaps as a man he was too impetuous and slightly intolerant, and, though it would have been difficult for the most godly of men to keep a school alive and progressing under such conditions, it was quite impossible for him to hope to succeed, unless he kept the staff upon his side. But he quarrelled with John Howson, the Usher, on two distinct occasions, one on a question of discipline and one with regard to a French Class that he caused to be held during School hours in his own house, by a man of his own choice. On both occasions the immediate cause of disagreement was but the final spark of a smouldering and mutual discontent, and it is impossible to distribute the blame.

The Modern Language Master was placed upstairs in the High School and a space was partitioned off for him from the main part of the room, where Mr. Langhorne was giving Elementary Instruction. Such an arrangement was not entirely suitable and the French Classes were afterwards taken in the room which had been especially built for them next to the Library.[Pg 145]

The next months saw the gradual development of a situation that caused Dr. Butterton's retirement. The Rev. John Howson also showed signs of so serious an illness that he expressed his readiness to retire, should some suitable arrangement be made. The Governors agreed to give him a pension of £120 a year.

Dr. Butterton's Headmastership cannot be dismissed without a reference to certain customs that were prevalent in his time. Down the centre of the pathway that runs alongside the School palings on to the main road there is a black stone fixed in the ground. This was a familiar place of torture. Every new boy was taken thither and made to sit down heavily on its top. It was a custom that continued for some years, until the removal of the School buildings to their present position took away the temptation. The distribution of Figs and Bread on March 12 still continued but cock-fighting had gradually died out. It had long been the custom to use the Figs as missiles and the objects of attack were Masters, Governors, spectators and even Ladies. It is very difficult to say whether March 12, was ever a day on which the Masters used to collect money gifts from the boys. Potation Day was the customary day for such offerings in many schools, but at Giggleswick the practice of receiving money from the Scholars[Pg 146] was particularly forbidden in the case of the Writing Master in 1799, and at other times. And it may be that money was taken in a more official way. Three guineas frequently appears in the Minute-Book as the "contribution of the Scholars" towards the firing and heating of the School, and in 1852 blinds were provided for the School windows, but the Minute-Book expressly said that they were to be kept in repair by the Boys.

There has already been occasion to notice the very heavy glazier bills that the Governors had to meet, and there is a fitting commentary upon them in an extract from a letter to the Governors written by the Rev. Dr. Butterton:

This chapter cannot close without a brief and inadequate account of the Rev. John Howson. He was born at Giggleswick in 1787 and was a pupil at the School during the later years of[Pg 147] William Paley's Headmastership; in 1798 his name was in the list of pupils who received a prize. He graduated B.A. and M.A. at Dublin, and in March, 1814, he came back to his old School as Second Master on John Armstrong's death. He was ordained Priest and married a daughter of Mr. J. Saul, who had been at one time Writing Master at the School. He remained at Giggleswick till his death. He was of a type of schoolmaster, now extinct, hot tempered, but kindly natured; one of his pupils is said to have returned from the Colonies bent on one thing, determined to have his revenge on Howson for some act of supposed injustice done to him as a boy. His portrait reveals a geniality that marked him always, though at times he was inclined to distrust new ideas and new men. He preferred the well-trodden path.

The year before Dr. Butterton had been appointed Headmaster had been marked by the first appearance of a School Magazine, of which record remains. The Giggleswick School Olio ran to three numbers under the motto of Vade, Vale, Cave. Its contributions are ambitious and graceful, poetry haunts its pages, and is of a kind that reflects considerable Classical reading.

Two boys under Dr. Butterton deserve some mention. Jackson Mason, the son, grandson, and father of Giggleswick boys, recited a poem in honour of the re-building of the[Pg 148] School in 1851, and after being a scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge, became later Vicar of Settle. Though an invalid, he made his mark as a translator of many hymns from the old Latin, and his work remains in the Ancient and Modern Hymn-Book. J. H. Lupton was a Scholar of St. John's College, Cambridge, and afterwards Fifth Classic and Surmaster of S. Paul's School. These are not isolated examples of the academic success that attended Dr. Butterton's Headmastership. The Speech Day of 1855 recorded not a few. It was notable for being the first year a Giggleswick boy—Bramley—had ever won the Lady Elizabeth Hastings' Exhibition at Queen's College, Oxford, and was marked by high distinctions gained at Cambridge by three other former boys, Lupton, Mason, and Leeming.

Under Dr. Butterton there is probably little doubt that, with the exception of his last year, the School had increased greatly in efficiency. Its numbers averaged eighty-three and once reached ninety-one. It had re-built itself and had attracted the generosity of old boys and friends in the endowment of prizes. The subjects of instruction had been increased. The discipline, had improved. Fresh blood had been wanted, and a fresh scheme. They were both obtained. But perhaps the scheme did not represent the summit of human wisdom, perhaps the fresh blood was too rich.

Chapter IX.

The Rev. J. R. Blakiston.

THE resignation of Dr. Butterton did not in any way modify the determination of the Governors to hold by the existing Scheme. A printed notice of the qualifications required by the new Master and Usher was sent out. The Master had to excel in all branches of learning, the higher branches of Greek and Latin Literature, advanced Mathematics, Logic, Rhetoric, English of all kinds and Moral and Political Philosophy. The qualifications of the Usher were less exacting. Salaries at a minimum of £210 and £150 were offered, and for every additional boy in the School after the first thirty and up to sixty, the Master received £5, the Usher £2 as a capitation fee. Each was given a house and garden, rent free, and could take boarders.

More than forty applications for the mastership were received and the Rev. John Richard Blakiston was appointed. Born in 1829 he was educated at Trinity College, Cambridge, where he gained a Scholarship. In 1853 he was Second Classic and took Mathematical Honours. A Fellowship Examination was to be held in October, 1854, and Mr. Blakiston was studying[Pg 150] for it, when Thring, who had been recently appointed to Uppingham, offered him a post there as a House-Master. After three-and-a-half years he accepted the Headmastership of Preston Corporation School and a year later—December, 1858—was appointed to Giggleswick. At the same meeting of the Governors the Rev. Matthew Wood was appointed Usher. Born in 1831 he was a Scholar of S. Catherine's College, Cambridge, and later an Assistant Master at Durham School.

John Langhorne was the only survivor of the days of Butterton and almost immediately he resigned and was succeeded by Mr. Arthur Brewin, who had been trained as a teacher in the Chelsea Training College and had served under Blakiston at Preston. His salary was to be £130 a year. A Modern Language Master was also chosen.

The following December the usual examination took place and the Bishop of Ripon appointed the Rev. Frederic William Farrar, who at that time was a Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and a Master at Harrow. This first report is important, because of the great contrast it presents when compared with later years. The School in 1859 was staffed by very able, young and ambitious men, indeed Mr. Blakiston's intellectual capacity and ability as a teacher were quite exceptional, and the report speaks in terms of commendation[Pg 151] of the work of the School, especially of the boys under Blakiston and Brewin.

In the next year 1860, the examiner appointed was the Rev. J. T. B. Landon, sometime Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford; the progress that he reported was by no means so satisfactory as in the previous year. He praised the efficiency of the staff, but he pointed out that the pupils were not so advanced as to be able to profit sufficiently from the teaching. Similarly in 1861 there were no boys whose knowledge corresponded with that of an average sixth form in one of the greater Public Schools.

The causes were twofold. The number of boys had steadily decreased from ninety-six in Dr. Butterton's time, to fifty-six in 1860, and thereafter to an even greater extent. The consequence was that the competition became considerably less acute, and the proportion of boys from the neighbourhood considerably greater. Such boys would clearly in the main be less likely to profit by the efficiency of the teaching than boys from a greater distance. But there was a second and a contributory cause. The anomalous position of the Master and Usher, each of whom had a freehold in his office, had led to awkward incidents under the late Headmaster. But they were now accentuated by the fact that both Master and Usher were young men and were appointed at the same time. The[Pg 152] subordination of the Usher to the Master was regulated by the Statutes of 1592, but in so vague a manner that they allowed room for all manner of evasion. It would be an unprofitable task to discuss these differences in detail; let it be sufficient to say that matters reached such a pitch that the Master was summoned before the Settle Bench of Magistrates on a charge of excessive vigour in applying punishment, and that the Usher was expected (though he did not do so) to appear as a witness for the Prosecution. The summons was dismissed, and the Master exonerated from all blame, but such a procedure was not calculated to enhance the prestige of the School, or modify the mutual difficulties of the Headmaster and Usher.

One of the chief of the minor causes of complaint was the position of the boarders. The advertisement issued for the purpose of encouraging applicants for the posts of Master and Usher had signified that both men could take boarders and so increase their salary. But Craven Bank, which was the Master's residence, was quite unsuited for the housing of boys. Butterton had only the attics to put them in, and Blakiston found it impossible to take any boys, except by allowing them to live entirely with his own family, and inhabit the same rooms, and for this he asked a higher fee of £75 a year. The Usher on[Pg 153] the other hand was given a smaller house, but in April, 1859, the Governing Body spent £700 in enlarging it, and building what is now the Sanatorium. By this means he was able to take ten or twelve boys, keep them quite separate from his own family, and board them on lower terms than the Master at £56. As the numbers declined, the necessity for both men to have boarders disappeared, and in consequence the lower fees and the more comfortable internal arrangements of the Usher's house caused it to be more desirable in the eyes of the parents, and in January, 1863, the Usher had ten boarders, the Master one.

These were the more trivial causes of complaint, but Mr. Blakiston had too big a mind to suffer himself to be obsessed by the accidentals. He was fighting, and consciously fighting, a much bigger battle. Dr. Arnold had fought and won it at Rugby some years before, but the path at Giggleswick was not therefore the easier. The real point at issue was the 1844 Scheme for the Management of the School. It had driven away Dr. Butterton, it was harassing his successor. Mr. Blakiston on one occasion had to receive permission from the Governing Body to have the floor raised on his dais in the School, in order that he might have a better view of the boys as a whole. He could not arrange holidays without permission, he could[Pg 154] not admit the boys without authority, he could not insist on a change in the pronunciation of Latin without rousing the interference of the Governors. The pronunciation, that is to-day called "new," was introduced by Mr. Blakiston in 1860, as well as a novel method of pronouncing Greek; he tried in vain to induce other Headmasters to follow his example.

These restrictions were particularly harassing to an ambitious and enthusiastic man, and in March, 1862, he applied to the Charity Commissioners for an amendment of the Scheme. They were unwilling to take any hand in it on the mere motion of the Master, and their refusal led to much recrimination. Men, anonymous and otherwise, wrote to the Newspapers commenting on the decadence of the School in efficiency and numbers, and the subject became well-worn. In the midst of it Mr. Blakiston received generous and unexpected support. Mr James Foster, a City of London Merchant, who had been educated at Giggleswick and had property in the neighbourhood, heard of the dissension that was going on, and read the published pamphlets of Mr. Blakiston. He accordingly asked his nephew and partner—Mr. James Knowles—to wait upon Mr. Blakiston with the offer of £500 wherewith he might be enabled to continue his efforts. James Knowles also wrote independently to the Charity[Pg 155] Commissioners, as a member of the public anxious for the welfare of a School in whose neighbourhood he owned property. He called attention to the differences which had arisen between the Master and the Usher and the consequent depression of the School, and desired that they should open an investigation themselves in the interests of the Public.

Meanwhile the Governors had at last bestirred themselves and in September, 1862, had caused a letter to be written to the Commissioners, asking for an amendment to the Scheme. They suggested that, in accordance with Mr. Blakiston's suggestion, the area, from which members of their body could be chosen, should be slightly extended and their numbers raised from the statutory eight to fifteen. They put forward the names of seven additional members, but on two declining the honour, they reduced the number to five. The great danger of the previous number of eight drawn from the small area of the Parish of Giggleswick had lain in the tendency to choose men, who were closely allied one to another by ties of relationship and so possibly of prejudice. In 1864 the Scheme was so amended and the new Governors were chosen. They included three men, who soon shewed a very real, active and enlightened interest in the prosperity of the School—Sir James Kay Shuttleworth, Mr.[Pg 156] C. S. Roundell, and Mr. Walter Morrison. One object had now been attained and the way lay open for a more thorough amendment of the position of the Master.

But first it will not be amiss to mention other features of the School life. Potation Day was celebrated to the usual accompaniment of Figs until the year 1860, when the Charity Commissioners objected to it and to the Governors' dinners as a waste of trust funds. The Governors declined to entertain the objection, but limited the expenditure on the dinner given by the Governors to themselves and the Masters to £12, and any further expense was to be borne by the whole body of Governors present. The following year the dinner was again held and paid for as formerly, but in 1862 the differences between the Master and Usher and the death of one of the Governors gave them an opportunity of omitting the dinner in a dignified manner. Since that date the dinner has never been held. Fig-day, as far as the boys were concerned, was also celebrated this year but for the last time. In 1863 it was resolved that the customary payment of three guineas by the Scholars for School fires and cleaning should be discontinued and the money which had been collected in the winter of 1859-60 was to be applied to the purchase by Mr. Blakiston of books for the School Library. This is the first recorded intimation[Pg 157] of the buying of books for the Library, which had been built by Dr. Butterton.

In 1861 it was decided to purchase for the School a clock not exceeding the value of £5 and also to erect a shed in the Schoolyard. It was to be used as a playing and drilling place for the boys in wet weather, but as the estimated cost of it was £80 the Governors refrained from carrying the matter further until July, 1862. In that year some members of a committee, who had been appointed many years earlier to promote the decoration in the re-building of the School reported that they had £66 3s. 9d. in hand. This they offered to the Governors to assist them in the building of the shed in an ornamental style. In 1864 it was suggested that the Building Committee should report on the additional cost, for which the shed then in course of erection could be converted into Fives Courts. In 1865 Mrs. Kempson, of Holywell Toft offered £150 as a prize, to be called "The Ingram Prize," in memory of her father, the Rev. Rowland Ingram, sometime Headmaster. Five years previously the Pupils Prize and the Howson Prize had been suspended, but Mrs. Kempson's offer was gratefully accepted. She wished it to take the form, if possible, of a Bible with references.

The Usher had already absented himself for one term in order that he might undertake work[Pg 158] at Cirencester, but he found it uncongenial and returned to Giggleswick. In June, 1864, he definitely resigned. The Governors at once requested permission from the Charity Commissioners to suspend for six months the post of Usher and to appoint a temporary Assistant to take the work. It was inconvenient to have the freehold occupied at a time when the Governing Body were contemplating amendments to the 1844 Scheme. In the meantime the Master was allowed the option of living in the Usher's house.

Henceforth the fortunes of the School began to improve. The position had been so unenviable that with the temporary vacancy in the freehold of the Usher, the Governors and the Headmaster began to consider seriously the alteration of the Scheme of Management. The Charity Commissioners had been approached first in 1862, by Mr. Blakiston, and, after he had been supported by the Governing Body, the matter received official attention. An Inspector was sent down in the early part of 1863, and taking advantage of a reconciliation between the Master and Usher, he refused to discuss or enquire into the personal aspect of the matter.

His report described the financial resources of the School, which consisted of 732 acres of land, and produced a yearly income of over £1,120. There was also an increasing surplus of revenue over expenditure, which three years[Pg 159] later amounted to little less than £800. The average number of boys during the years 1846-1860 had been eighty-three, and the highest point had been ninety-six. This according to the testimony of those, who had the longest associations with the School, was a considerably larger number than had ever been reached at any previous period. In 1860 the number had dropped to fifty-six, and at the time of the Inspector's visit was fifty-one. Ten of these were boarders, of whom nine lived in the Usher's House, one with the Headmaster. There was one day boarder; nine lodged with strangers, four more with relatives, the rest, twenty-seven in all, were home boarders or boys coming to School from their homes in the neighbourhood. The education was mainly Classical, although some boys who were intended for a commercial career were excused Greek and Latin Verse, while almost all learned both French and German.

The chief difficulty under which the School was labouring, was the class of boy from which it drew. The whole education was given free and this tempted many parents to send their sons, who in reality were not fitted to take advantage of the curriculum provided. There were exceptions, and some boys of humble parentage had distinguished themselves in an intellectual sphere, but their proportion was not[Pg 160] great. It was therefore suggested that tuition fees should be imposed. Such a charge was revolutionary and was stoutly condemned by all the inhabitants living around. It formed the battlefield for ten years. Face to face with the Inspector, the Governors gave their consent to the change, but presently local pressure became so strong that they withheld it. But the short Scheme of 1864 which enabled members of the Governing Body to be chosen from a wider area, and the consequent appointment of Sir James Kay Shuttleworth gave a great impetus to reform. There was now no faintness of heart. The increased efficiency of the School became a dominating idea, and the principle of capitation fees was accepted. But it was impossible to carry through such a principle without the consent of the neighbourhood. Their enthusiasm could hardly be looked for, but their goodwill was indispensable. In 1865 their hostility was lessened to the extent that a compromise was suggested, by which fifty boys should always be admitted free of capitation fee, and that ability to read and write should be deemed sufficient to gain admittance. The School had never within living memory educated more than ninety-six boys, and at this time the numbers were down to thirty-seven, in 1864 they had been thirty-four, so that the suggested number of free boys was perhaps somewhat[Pg 161] an exaggerated number. The Governors replied by suggesting twenty-five boys drawn from a radius of eight miles. This would probably have sufficed for as many as would be likely to benefit in the limited area, and the limitation in area was only a return to the original desire of the founder to educate boys who were sons of parents in the neighbourhood.

In October, 1865, Mr. J. G. Fitch inspected the School as an Assistant Commissioner, under the Schools Enquiry Commission. There were only twenty-two boys in the higher classes learning Latin, and the Sixth Form consisted of one, while only eight boys in all were able to read a simple passage from a Latin Author. He noticed several disadvantages under which the School was labouring, and consequent upon which it had declined. One of them was the narrow and local character of the Governing Body, but this had been recently amended by the Scheme of 1864. Another was the obvious one of the impossibility of having two masters, one nominally subordinate to the other, and yet each enjoying a freehold. Lastly, he pointed out that there was no effective supervision by the Governors over the boarding arrangements, and he condemned the gratuitous character of the instruction, which attracted boys for whom the education at the National School would have been sufficient.[Pg 162]

The Report was issued and negotiations went forward with regard to capitation fees. The inhabitants of the Parish of Giggleswick were quite open to compromise within a limited extent. They were willing to reduce the number of free Scholars, but they could hardly be expected to waive their rights altogether. Instead of fifty they suggested thirty-five as a suitable number and the Governors agreed to accept thirty but no longer wished them to be chosen from a limited area. Limitation of area was however a very important point in the eyes of the Parish and they could not accept the offer. A deadlock arose. Sir James Shuttleworth saw the danger of jeopardizing the whole Scheme by their inability to agree upon one point and he boldly proposed to omit the clause altogether and allow it to stand over, while the rest of the Scheme was carried through. The Commissioners were asked to give their consent to this omission, and they were only very reluctantly persuaded to do so, for they had considered it to be a very important clause.

Even so a further difficulty arose. The freehold of the Usher was in abeyance, and Mr. Blakiston for the sake of the promised prosperity of the School had been willing to waive his rights but, when the question of capitation fees was wholly dropped, he changed his mind and proposed to retain his former position. The[Pg 163] whole Scheme was in danger, until the Governors decided to point out to Mr. Blakiston that his refusal would in no way impede some of the essentials of the change but that, as they could not intrude upon his privileges, he would, while he retained the Mastership, continue to labour under all the disadvantages, which had for seven years made his position so irksome. He would still be unable to appoint or dismiss his Assistants and his power over the Scholars would not be changed for the better. The Master's decision was unaltered, but in March, 1866, he determined to accept an appointment as a Government Inspector of Schools and so the difficulty was at an end.

The following May the Commissioners promulgated the new Scheme and it will be as well to discuss it at this point. All boys were to be admitted who could read and write and were not afflicted with any contagious disorder. The Headmaster was to receive a salary of not less than £250 a year and was to be appointed by the Governors subject to the approval of the Bishop of Ripon, the Visitor of the School. He could be dismissed by a two-thirds majority of the Governors, without any cause being assigned. A house was provided for him and he could both appoint and dismiss all the Assistant Masters and have complete and sole control over the supervision and discipline of the boys. These[Pg 164] regulations were a great step forward and the power of the Headmaster became a real power. Scholarships were also to be given to deserving boys, and they were to be tenable at the School. This was a new departure and had been suggested by the desire to impose capitation fees, which would in particular cases be excused. The Scholarships under the amended Scheme would be spent in part payment of the boarding fees. Leaving Exhibitions were also to be awarded and were intended to supplement the various moneys massed under the heading of Burton Rents.

The year 1865 was marked also by another equally notable enquiry. At the half-yearly meeting a Committee was appointed to enquire into the advisability of extending the boarding accommodation. The present arrangements were not satisfactory. The Usher's house could not accommodate more than ten boys, the Master's not so many. Any other boys from a distance were compelled to live with anyone in the village, who was willing to take them. The boys would be under no proper supervision and frequently the conditions would be not even sanitary. There was a clear need for an enlarged building, where as many boys could live, as were attracted to a school, which had many natural advantages.

The Committee issued their report in[Pg 165] October and proposed that a Boarding-house should be built and a level piece of ground provided in its vicinity for Football and Cricket. The Boarding-house was to provide a dining-hall, rooms for preparatory studies and dormitories for fifty boys, together with apartments for a Master in charge. The Trust Funds were not sufficient to build the School up afresh, with new Boarding-houses and new Class-rooms and it was a debateable question what site they should choose. The first proposal was to use the recently built School and convert the upper room into a dormitory and so increase the accommodation with a minimum of expense. But the close proximity of the Churchyard gave a suggestion of insanitariness to the site and the absence of playing fields made it impossible. There was a further choice. Near Craven Bank was a certain amount of land belonging to Mr. Robinson and also a field of five acres. Other sites were suggested including one between the Workhouse and the Station but finally in January, 1866, the plot of land near Craven Bank was bought for £375. Mr. Ingram's house—at the present time occupied by the Headmaster—was offered to the Governors for £2,600 subject to Mrs. Kempson's life interest, but it was not accepted. There was a further question of the lines on which the Boarding-house should be run. The alternatives were,[Pg 166] to let the buildings to the Master on a rent of six per cent. on the total outlay and allow him to make what money he could out of the pupils, or to adopt what was called the Hostel System. The Master would then have a limited control over the internal discipline of the boys, but the other responsibilities would rest with the Governors. All profit could then be appropriated by them with a view to the adoption of a Sinking Fund and an Exhibition Fund. Finally the Hostel System was decided upon. In March, 1866, Sir James Kay Shuttleworth, Mr. Carr and Mr. Morrison were appointed as a Committee to obtain plans for the erection of a Boarding-house and to prepare a scheme of management for it.

Mr. Blakiston's resignation was accepted at the same meeting, and Mr. Thomas Bramley was appointed as his temporary successor. He had already been acting as an Assistant in the place of the Usher, and his salary was now raised to £250 a year, and he was liable to supersession at three months' notice; he had no freehold, and was only intended to act as Master for a limited period. Before closing the Chapter on Mr. Blakiston's career at Giggleswick it will be well to recapitulate briefly some of the excellent work that he had accomplished. He had come in a time of transition. Education throughout England was in the melting-pot.[Pg 167] Giggleswick itself had very considerable opportunities of expanding into one of the foremost Schools in the North of England. The population was growing rapidly. New industries were springing up on every hand. A generation was coming to manhood, whose needs were as yet a matter for speculation. But Giggleswick had a traditional hold upon the minds of the North, it had also a rich endowment. Was it prepared to meet the necessities of the hour, or was it to continue in the same self-centred policy that had served well enough in the past? Mr. Blakiston answered the question at once. He was young, he was ambitious, he was a scholar. He was also in his ideas a revolutionary. It is not difficult to picture the result. Thrown into the midst of a slow-moving machinery, alone in his estimate of the potential greatness of the School, supremely conscious of his mission, he found himself a solitary. There are two methods of progress. One to oil the old cog-wheels and pray for progression. Another to point out the clogging nature of the machinery and propose a new device. He chose the latter method. It was bold and dangerous. But he went through with it courageously. The numbers dropped rapidly, the fame of the School suffered a relapse, but in the end the victory was his. Before he retired, one new scheme had been adopted, another and a better one was[Pg 168] awaiting confirmation, the suggestion of a new Boarding-house was being pressed forward, and the field was clear for the great and revolutionary change—the adoption of a system of capitation fees. The subsequent prosperity of the School owed much of its swift development to the Headmastership of Mr. Blakiston, and it is a grateful task to record it.

Chapter X.

A New Era.

ON the resignation of Mr. Blakiston, in March, 1866, the Rev. Thomas Bramley, an Assistant Master, was appointed temporary Headmaster. The Charity Commissioners had been asked for their advice, and had expressly stipulated that the temporary office should not carry with it any freehold. After holding this position for eighteen months, Mr. Bramley sent in his resignation in October, 1867. The Governors held a meeting to consider the position, and a letter was read voicing the opinion of the inhabitants of the neighbourhood that a permanent Headmaster should be appointed. They shewed that the numbers of the School proved that the education received had value in the eyes of the locality, and they suggested that a permanent Headmaster would be more likely to take a close interest in the boys. The Governors replied that they could not see their way to making a permanent appointment, until the Boarding-house had been completed and the regulations drawn up for boys who wished to reside with strangers in the neighbourhood.

The Plans for a Boarding-house had been[Pg 170] going forward rapidly, and in May, 1867, the Charity Commissioners had sanctioned the expenditure by the Governors of £6,400. The income of the Trust had for some years shewn a surplus of revenue over expenditure, and this surplus then amounted to over £1,200; the further £5,000 was obtained from the proceeds of the sale of the Rise Estate, in 1863. The Boarding-house was to be built by Mr. Paley, a grandson of the Archdeacon, and was to contain Dormitories for forty-nine boys and studies for eighteen.

In December, 1867, Mr. Michael Forster was appointed provisional Headmaster for a single year. It was particularly pointed out to him that the position would not carry with it any claim to be appointed to the permanent post, when it was determined that such should be filled up. Mr. Forster had taken a First Class in Classical Moderations, and a Second in the Final School, and in addition had won a Winchester Scholarship in Mathematics at New College, and had "read Mathematics as high as Plane Trigonometry."

The numbers of the School steadily increased, and in the Easter Term of 1868 there were sixty-six boys, and in the following Michaelmas Term sixty-seven, of whom four boarded in the Master's House, and eleven in Lodging Houses. The rest were day-boys[Pg 171] living at home. The majority were very young: twenty-two boys were under twelve, and forty-one between the ages of twelve and sixteen.

In May, 1869, the Governors proceeded to the appointment of a permanent Headmaster. Mr. Michael Forster had been continued in his provisional post for a few months, and had witnessed a further increase in the numbers of the School, which at that period stood at seventy-three. The regulations for the conduct of the School had been drawn up, and the Headmaster was to receive a House rent-free and an assured income of £250, with a further additional sum for each boy, not exceeding fifty in number, who should board for a year in the Hostel or in the Master's House. The maximum would then amount to £750, but a further sum of £250 was possible, if the Governors deemed it expedient to build a second Hostel to accommodate another fifty boys.

For the first time in the history of the School it was not necessary for applicants to be in Holy Orders, but the master must be a member of the Church of England, and a graduate of one of the Universities of Oxford, Cambridge or Dublin. Under the new Scheme of Management the appointment of Assistant Masters, but not their salaries, and the control of the internal discipline and conduct of the School were to be in his sole charge. But the regulations[Pg 172] for the admission of boys and for the subjects of instruction were to be made by the Governing Body.

A scheme had been drawn up by a Sub-Committee, whereby the charge for Boarders was fixed at £80 per annum and £5 of each boarder's charges was to be appropriated to Free Scholarships and Exhibitions. The division of the School into an Upper and Lower Division was maintained and the subjects in the latter were to be English in all its branches, Arithmetic and the Accidence of Latin. The Upper School in time was to consist of two sides, Classical and Modern. The Classical side had as its especial object the preparation of boys for the English Universities, whereas the Modern side was intended to give instruction in Latin, French, German, English Literature, Mathematics, History, Physical Geography, and, when the numbers of the School should increase, Chemistry or some other branch of Natural Science. Latin could be omitted with the concurrence of the Master and parents in individual cases. Provision was also made for an increased and efficient staff of Masters, some of whom should be resident in the Hostel.

There were four principal applicants for the Headmastership and on May 26, 1869, the Governors elected as Headmaster the Rev. George Style, Fellow of Queens' College,[Pg 173] Cambridge, who since the beginning of 1868 had been an Assistant Master at Clifton College.

The staff of Masters consisted of Mr. Style, the Headmaster, Mr. C. H. Jeaffreson, late Scholar of Lincoln College, Oxford, the Second Master, without however a freehold, Mr. Arthur Brewin, who was still in charge of the Lower School, which at this time came rather to be known as the Junior or Preparatory School, and Herr Stanger who visited the School on certain days each week in order to teach German.

When Mr. Style came he found fifty-six boys in the School; of these, three became boarders in the Hostel, fifteen were boarding in various houses in the neighbourhood and the rest lived with their parents. In March, 1870, at the Annual Meeting, the Headmaster reported that there were sixty-one boys in the School of whom nine were in the Hostel and sixteen in private Boarding-houses. The system of Private Boarding-houses constituted a difficulty common to many of the older schools in England at this period. It was not possible to put a sudden stop to a practice that had been prevalent for the most part of three centuries and yet the accommodation in many of these lodging-houses was inadequate and the sanitary arrangements most prejudicial to health. It is only necessary to glance at the regulations which the Governors thought fit to make to realize how unrestricted[Pg 174] had been the life of the boys who lodged in such houses. Henceforward no boy could live in a house, other than his parents', unless the tenant had received a license from the Governing Body. No boy was to be allowed to leave the house after 7-0 p.m. in Winter, and 9-0 p.m. in Summer. No boy should enter a Public House, or smoke or play cards, and any breach of the rules was to be forthwith reported to the Headmaster. This was the first occasion on which any rules had been laid down. Eventually the private Boarding-houses gave place to the Hostel, where greater opportunities existed for study and discipline; in 1871 only four such private boarders remained and soon afterwards there were none.

As soon as the Endowed Schools Act had been passed in 1869 the Governors of Giggleswick began to consider a new scheme for the management of the School. On May 30, 1870, Mr. D. R. Fearon, an Assistant Endowed Schools Commissioner, came down to confer with the Governors. He suggested that the foundations of Giggleswick and Sedbergh should be amalgamated and that out of their joint funds two first-grade schools should be established, one Classical, one Modern; and that in some respects it would be more convenient that Sedbergh should be the Modern School, because at that time it was almost in abeyance and[Pg 175] therefore the difficulties would be less great. If the Governors of Giggleswick had not already expended large sums in building, the Commissioners would have approved a scheme for removing both schools and establishing one central foundation for Classical and Modern studies, but this was then impossible. It was proposed that the Governing Body should be increased and no teaching be gratuitous, but in order to provide for the satisfaction of local requirements a Third Grade School should be established in Settle either as a separate school or as an upper branch of the National School or alternatively they should annex to Giggleswick School a Junior Department with a lower fee and a limitation of age. Further, in consequence of the twelfth clause of the Endowed Schools Act, some provision was to be made out of the Giggleswick Endowments for the education of girls. These suggestions were not all carried out. The two foundations were treated separately, except that Sedbergh was established as a First-grade Secondary School with Classics as its main subject, and Giggleswick was similarly established on Modern lines.

The new regulations for the government of the School came into force in 1872. The Governing Body was to consist of sixteen members; eight were to be Representative Governors, and were to consist of the Justices of the Peace in the[Pg 176] Petty Sessional Divisions in which Giggleswick and Sedbergh were respectively situated; representatives nominated by S. John's College, Cambridge, Owen's College, Manchester, and the Governing Bodies of certain neighbouring Grammar Schools. The remaining eight were to be co-optative. The Vicar of Giggleswick ceased to be an ex-officio Governor and the Bishop of Ripon was no longer the official visitor of the School. His powers were henceforward vested in the Crown. The Headmaster had no freehold but was liable to be dismissed at six months' notice without cause assigned by a two-thirds majority of the Governing Body, twice assembled for the purpose. But on the other hand he was given complete jurisdiction over the whole internal management, teaching and discipline of the School, and full power to appoint and dismiss his Assistant Masters.

The question of free education at the School was settled finally. Every boy admitted into the School had to pay an entrance fee not exceeding £3 and a tuition fee not less than £12 or more than £24. Fees for boarding in the Hostel were not to exceed £45. Certain exemptions from tuition fees could be granted as the reward of merit, and in a few instances the boarding fees might be remitted for similar reasons and to a limited extent. If the state[Pg 177] of the Trust Funds permitted, a leaving Exhibition, to be called The Giggleswick Exhibition, might be awarded for the purpose of fitting the holder for some profession or calling. It was to be given on the results of an examination in Mathematics, Natural Science or Modern Languages.

The most important clause in the scheme was that which inaugurated the Shute Exhibitions. Giggleswick had been founded as a Free School, and the fundamental alteration of its character had been vigorously opposed by the inhabitants of the neighbourhood for close upon ten years. They were fighting a losing battle. It was clear that no school could maintain the efficiency of its education without the imposition of fees. One of its two original characteristics must go. Either the education must cease to be free, or it must lose its former liberal element. For three hundred years and more a Grammar School education had been such that by its very breadth it endeavoured to fit men for whatsoever walk in life they intended to adopt. But in the nineteenth century education was becoming more expensive, and the old ideals could not be maintained at the old cost. It is always an odious task to change the character of a benefaction, and to deprive people of long-standing privileges, but on the other hand it is[Pg 178] essential to look at the matter from a different standpoint. Did the imposition of fees rob many boys of the chance of an education by which they were likely to profit? The answer is almost certainly in the negative. That there were some few to whom a higher education would be a gain is equally certain, and for these provision was made. The bequests of Josias Shute had been made in order to enable poor scholars to go up to the University, and for two hundred years the money was used in this way. But in 1872 it was diverted. It was henceforth to be applied to the payment of the tuition fees of such boys as had for not less than three years been educated at one or other of the Public Elementary Schools in the Ancient Parish of Giggleswick, and who should be deserving of it. These boys were to be called Shute Exhibitioners. The change has limited the numbers of boys from the neighbourhood who have been educated at the School, but the results have been excellent. Many Shute Exhibitioners have been enabled by this help to fit themselves for various positions in life, in which they have afterwards distinguished themselves, and it is improbable that any have been kept back by their failure to gain an Exhibition. The Governors further determined to change the character of the Lower School and make the education received there similar to that of[Pg 179] a Preparatory School. In order to carry out the second aspiration of the Endowed Schools Commissioners, namely to "promote the education of girls," the Governors were ordered to pay £100 yearly to some girls' schools, which should be chosen later. This sum was paid to the Endowed School for Girls at Skipton.

The subjects of instruction at the Grammar School were fixed according to the ideas prevalent for the promotion of "Modern" Education. Natural Science was included, and Latin found a place. Greek did not form part of the regular course, but the Governors could accord permission to learn it to such boys as needed it to qualify them to enter an University. The permission was frequently granted, and in such cases Greek was taken in place of German.

The establishment of the new scheme was followed by a great development in the numbers of the School. Whereas in March, 1871, there were only fifty-eight boys, in the following March there were sixty-seven, and in December, 1873, one hundred and one. Never before in the history of the School had the numbers, so far as is known, reached a hundred, and the rapid increase justified the decision of the Governors to build the Hostel and to lower the boarding fees. It is a remarkable fact that although in the early part of 1872, no[Pg 180] boys had been required to pay any money for tuition, yet no boy left the School when fees were imposed later in the same year in accordance with the provisions of the scheme.

It is probable that the provision made under the Scheme for the teaching of Natural Science contributed largely to the increase in numbers. In January, 1872, the Headmaster had appointed Dr. W. Marshall Watts, as an Assistant Master, to take charge of the Science subjects, viz.: Chemistry, Physics, and Botany in the Upper School. At the same time arrangements were made by the Governors for the building of the first part of the Chemical Laboratory. The plans for the buildings and all the arrangements were carried out in accordance with the advice and under the personal supervision of Dr. Marshall Watts, who brought to bear upon the subject the experience which he had lately gained at Manchester Grammar School. In consequence the Laboratory, which cost about £1,500, was excellently adapted to its purpose. While the building operations were in progress, the Science teaching was begun and carried on under difficulties in two or more rooms at Craven Bank, which was then empty. A new residence for the Headmaster had been provided by the Governors in 1872. Holywell Toft had been built by the Rev. Rowland Ingram, a son of the former Headmaster, and he[Pg 181] had used it as his residence while he was Vicar of Giggleswick; when he resigned the office, his sister Mrs. Kempson remained there. In 1871 the Governors were given the opportunity of purchasing it for £2,000, and in the following year it was used as the official residence of the Headmaster.

The additions to the Hostel, rendered necessary by the increase in numbers, were sanctioned by the Charity Commissioners in 1874, and a sum of £10,000 was named to provide for the same, and for the provision of further accommodation in the Laboratory. The Hostel already provided accommodation for forty-nine boys, but with the additions, which included, besides other buildings, the whole of the South Wing, and on the North the present Dining Hall and the Dormitories above it, room was made for about sixty-six more boys. From this time also the three-term system was adopted. Previously the School had assembled in the middle of August until Christmas, after which they came back for a long term extending from January till July, with only a short holiday at Easter. The holidays were now lengthened from eleven or twelve weeks in the year to fourteen.

In 1876 the numbers had increased to such an extent that it was found necessary to build new Class-Rooms. Teaching had been still[Pg 182] carried on in what is now known as the Old School, and the accommodation for some time had been so inadequate that rooms in the Hostel itself had been utilized. The Governors therefore determined to build rooms sufficient for one hundred and twenty boys, and to add a Lecture-room to the Laboratory. A difficulty arose about the site. It was at first proposed to lessen the expenditure by adding to the Old School, where there was a sufficient space, but such an addition would have permanently divided the life of the School, and apart from the question of finance, it was clearly of the utmost importance that the Class-rooms should be adjacent to the Hostel. This course was finally decided upon, and six Class-rooms were built. The total cost of these buildings and of the Hostel additions reached over £13,000, and the Governors were empowered to sell certain of their North Cave Estates, and to borrow £6,000 from the Governors of Sedbergh. This debt was finally paid off in 1881 out of surplus revenue, which was so great that in 1878 Fives Courts were built out of it, and three years later £1,100 was spent in alterations and additions to the Headmaster's House. In spite of this considerable expenditure the Governors were still able to put aside each year the sum of £800.

The numbers continued to increase rapidly, and in 1884 the Charity Commissioners agreed to the proposal of the Governors to extend the Class-rooms. Those already standing had been built in such a way that it was an easy undertaking to add to them. The road up High Rigg alone stood in their way, but permission was obtained to divert it and make a better road further South. On the ground-floor two new Class-rooms were built and connected by a corridor on the West side, while above it Big School, eighty feet long by thirty feet broad, absorbed one of the former Class-rooms, and supplied what had previously been a great defect in the arrangements of the School. It was capable of holding between three and four hundred people, and was thus of the utmost use on Speech Days and other great occasions, besides providing a fit place for assembling the whole School for Prayers and Concerts. At the southern end of the building a transverse addition was built, of which the lower half was to serve as a Library, and above were two Class-rooms opening into the Big School. Thus in addition to the Science Block, the School Buildings now consisted of Big School and nine large Class-rooms, each of which was capable of holding from twenty to twenty-five boys. Another long-felt need was also supplied. A large Covered Playground was erected on the[Pg 184] West side of the Class-rooms. It was one hundred and five feet long and fifty feet broad, with a height of forty feet; its floor was paved with wood, and its walls were cemented. There a large proportion of the School could amuse themselves on days when the inclemency of the weather made out-door pursuits difficult. The cost of these buildings was defrayed out of the Trust Funds, but at the same time a Gymnasium and Changing Room were added by money provided by the subscriptions of Old Boys and other friends of the School, and in particular of Mr. John Birkbeck, one of the Governors. The cost of this part alone amounted to over £1,300.

The twenty years from 1866 to 1886 saw the whole character of the School transformed. A complete set of new buildings had been erected with boarding accommodation for one hundred and fifty boys, and Class-rooms for two hundred and forty, all within one central space. Over twenty thousand pounds had been expended, and yet it had been found possible to meet these many claims without unduly depleting the total revenue arising from the Estates in the possession of the Governors in the East-Riding. The rental in 1894 was over £700, and shewed a decrease of a little less than £500 a year. That such a sudden and swift development should have been possible[Pg 185] reflects the greater credit on the foresight of Sir James Kay Shuttleworth and his fellow Governors and on the energy and enthusiasm of the Headmaster.

No branch of the School life failed to grow during these eventful years; in work and in play success was pre-eminent. Dr. Marshall Watts was possessed of new buildings and up-to-date apparatus, and he did not fail to use them to the full. Mr. Style himself superintended the Mathematical work of the School, and both Mathematics and Science turned many a Giggleswick boy towards paths which brought honour and distinction to himself and his School. Between the years 1880 and 1891 five Scholarships were won for Mathematics, and nine first-class Mathematical Honours. In Natural Science thirteen boys won Scholarships at Oxford or Cambridge, and eleven took first classes. One Classical Scholarship was gained, the Junior Mathematical Scholarship at Oxford and one Mathematical Fellowship at Cambridge. Two boys passed into the Indian Civil Service direct from the School. Many others won Second-class Honours or Exhibitions or Scholarships at other places and several were placed extremely high in the Honours List of the London University Matriculation. These successes speak for themselves, and cover only a period of eleven years. The last decade of the century was almost as fruitful.[Pg 186]

At this point it will be as well to picture more definitely in the mind the characteristics of the School. A contributor to the Giggleswick Chronicle, in June, 1893, has described the conditions as he found them on his admission in 1871. The Dining-room stood where the Senior Reading-room now is, but it extended further back, including what is now a passage and the Servants' Hall. The eight Studies at the end of the lower passage formed a single large room for evening preparation and for prayers. Gas was not used, but oil-lamps were in every study and the school-room in the Hostel was lighted by candles fitted into tall metal candlesticks heavily weighted. The Old School was the chief place for work and the practice was continued of having the Junior School, which corresponded to the more ancient Lower School, upstairs and the Upper School consisting of three classes worked on the ground floor. The Class-room and Library were soon called into use and as the numbers rapidly increased two large rooms at the South end of the Hostel which had been recently built were also used. Science Classes were held in Craven Bank.

In 1877 the death of Sir James Kay Shuttleworth robbed Giggleswick of a firm friend. His position as Chairman of the Governors had enabled him largely to mould the destinies of the School during its very[Pg 187] difficult and important period of transition. He had been the most strenuous supporter of all who had the true interests of the School at heart, and he had fought amongst the foremost in the struggle for a new Scheme. Sir James Shuttleworth came to Giggleswick free from local prejudice and trained in educational work and the success that attended the School from 1872 onwards is largely due to the broad-minded sagacity that he displayed.

Lord Frederick Cavendish succeeded him as Chairman and for five years gave Giggleswick of his best. He was followed by his brother Lord Edward Cavendish, who held the office for nearly nine years till his death in 1891. In that year Mr. Hector Christie entered upon his long term as Chairman. Ever since the Scheme of 1864 the Governing Body had been an exceedingly strong one. In addition to those already mentioned there were at different times Mr. Morrison, Mr. C. S. Roundell, Rev. H. I. Swale, and Mr. John Birkbeck, junior. All these men took a great individual interest in the School and as a body they were generous and progressive.

From time immemorial the School had attended Giggleswick Parish Church for services on Sunday, and during this period two pews, one for the Headmaster and one for the Second Master, were set apart immediately on the[Pg 188] North and South sides of the Communion Table. Boarders sat in their respective Master's pew or overflowed into other seats in the Church. But with increasing numbers it became difficult to provide seats for the School without interfering unduly with the convenience of the general congregation. Accordingly at the beginning of the year 1875 the School was allowed to have the use of the Church on Sundays for a special service at 9-0 a.m., but they still attended the ordinary afternoon service at 3-0. This system continued for five years until in 1880 the Governors laid on gas in the Church and put in suitable fittings. The School was then enabled to have a second special service at 7-0 p.m. A few years later the Rev. W. H. Coulthurst, the Vicar, consented to a plan for the restoration of the Church, and it was only fitting that the School should take a special interest in the work. The Headmaster issued an appeal for financial help to the Old Boys and to the School; £120 was collected for the General Fund, special contributions were made to the new organ, and the Headmaster and Boys, Past and Present, gave the Church a clock with S. Mary's chimes. This clock replaced an old one, which was put in the School Museum. Its works were made partly of wood and it required daily winding by hand, a process which occupied a considerable time.[Pg 189] The School services during the progress of the restoration were held in Big School, while the Old School had been given over to the Vicar for the holding of the Parish services. The Church was re-opened on May 11, 1892, by the Bishop of Richmond, and on the following Sunday the sermon at the first School service was preached by the Rev. Delaval Ingram, a son of the former Vicar and a grandson of the Rev. Rowland Ingram, the former Master of the School.

During Mr. Style's Headmastership Athletics also became a permanent part of the School life. The Cricket-field had been purchased in 1869, and had been used for both Cricket and Football. Unfortunately it was a fair-weather ground. Its foundations rested on peat, and continuous play all the year round did not improve it. The first matches that were played took place in the early seventies, when the Hostel had as yet only fourteen boys, but in spite of their small numbers a match was arranged between them and the rest of the School. Later on other School fixtures were mapped out, and the great days of the year were when Sedbergh, and, for a time, Lancaster School were the opponents. Between the years 1871 and 1895 forty-six Cricket Matches were played against Sedbergh, of which nine were drawn and seventeen won. Similarly during the period 1880-1895 twenty-[Pg 190]four Football Matches took place, and Giggleswick won ten. The two Schools were equally matched, and the football of both reached a high standard. The Swimming Bath had been built in 1877, and was roofed in for use in winter. The Fives Courts were well attended, and Golf was begun on the playing fields at a later time. In 1893 a new Football Field was bought and an adjoining one rented. This was a material help to the School Athletics, for it was one of the few level fields in the district that was not in the winter almost permanently a marsh.

One of the most distinguishing features of the School was Music. The first resident Master was Mr. Charles Frederick Hyde, who came to the School in 1886, and for nearly seven years organized the music. With the help of Mr. L. Watkins all branches of the subject were developed, and, unlike the custom of most other Schools, music teaching was not cramped or regarded merely as an unfortunate necessity, but was given considerable opportunity. When Mr. Hyde died in 1893, his friends combined together, and, collecting £560, presented to the School Trustees a fine Organ, which was placed in Big School. This was a striking testimony to the appreciation that he had inspired after just seven years' work. Three men have up till the present[Pg 191] succeeded to Mr. Hyde's place, and musical enthusiasm has been maintained at a very high pitch.

The School Library had been begun under Dr. Butterton in a room especially built for the purpose. But as the centre of the School life gradually changed and new Class-Rooms were built near the Hostel, the Library was transferred to its present position. For a time each boy paid a small terminal subscription to maintain it with a supply of books. Reading in the Library was never compulsory, but a number of boys would go there on wet afternoons or at other free times, and it proved itself very valuable. Among the Books in the School's possession there is a copy of the "Breeches" Bible; A Paraphrase and Note on the Epistles of St. Paul, by John Locke, the Second Edition, published in 1709; An Edition of Cocker's Arithmetic, and several of the first collected Editions of Charles Dickens.

The establishment of the Preparatory School had led Mr. Style to consider the question of providing a house for the boarding of younger boys, who should in time come up to the Hostel. Bankwell seemed a suitable building and was taken on a lease in 1887. Mr. G. B. Mannock was placed in charge. There was an excellent garden attached and the house had rooms for twenty boarders, while an adjoining field was[Pg 192] rented for games. Thus the boys living there were able to keep almost entirely apart from the older boys in the School, except in school-time. Two years later Holly Bank was also taken for the same purpose.

The Junior School had for a period of nearly forty years been in the charge of Mr. Arthur Brewin, who had succeeded John Langhorne as Writing Master in 1859. He had seen the complete development of the School and had watched each of the many schemes of management mature. His own department had been completely revolutionized. Formerly it had been a Writing School, in which generally he had been accustomed to give an elementary education, that in some cases was to be the only book learning that the boys were ever to get; but he eventually found himself teaching boys whose average age was under twelve and scarcely one of whom left the School before going into the higher classes. In July, 1897, he retired.

In November, 1896, what might have proved an irreparable disaster came upon the Laboratory. During the early hours of the morning a fire was discovered in the Chemistry Room and it spread to the rest of the building. Most fortunately the Class-rooms and Hostel, which were both separate from the Laboratory, were not injured and the fire was quenched by 6-0 a.m. The[Pg 193] misfortune seemed only to inspire the Headmaster and Dr. Watts to draw up plans for replacing what was already an excellent Laboratory with a still better one. In the following term both the Chemistry and Lecture Rooms were almost re-built and in 1899 a more extensive scheme was carried out by which two new Class-rooms, a Physical Laboratory and a Science Library were designed together with some smaller rooms, and the building fitly completed the appearance of the School.

An Educational Exhibition was held at the Imperial Institute, London, in 1900, and many of the Schools of England exhibited their ancient documents and summarized their schemes of work. Giggleswick was allotted a certain space and sent up a survey of its past history and a detailed statement of its curriculum. In the Sixth Form, the thirty-two teaching periods a week were divided thus: Latin was allotted six, Mathematics eight, English and Divinity one each, Modern Languages eight, and Natural Science eight. Boys who wished to take Greek omitted German. In addition preparation for the next day's work was done each evening and on Saturday nights an essay or theme was set. Drawing formed part of the regular work of the School below the first three Forms. Singing was taught to all the younger boys and a School Choir had been formed consisting of boys and[Pg 194] masters. Nearly half the School learned instrumental music, chiefly the Piano, and there were one or two School Concerts given every year and in addition concerts of classical music were held every fortnight.

The School Museum occupied the place of the Library in the Old School, and in it were some particularly interesting specimens. The Victoria Cave which had been discovered in 1837, was carefully explored by Mr. Tiddeman and other experts, and after five years' work the results were presented in 1878 to the School Museum. In 1893 Mr. J. Walling Handby sent a Collection of Forty-one Skins of New Zealand Birds, and Mr. Clapham, of Austwick, gave a valuable Collection of British Birds. In addition there were Collections of Minerals (notably the Keate Collection), Fossils, Eggs, and South Sea Shells. The Museum was open at certain times to the public. School Societies flourished. The Photographic Society was instituted in 1876, the Debating Society in 1877, and a Literary Society in 1879.

Cricket, Football, Golf, Fives, Swimming, and Athletic Sports, all found their place in the School year. The School Colours—Red and Black—were worn by most of the School, but, as is common, distinctive colours were assigned to members of the first two elevens in Cricket, and the two fifteens in Football. Inter-School[Pg 195] and Dormitory Matches were also played.

In September, 1897, an Old Boys' Club was formed under the presidency of the Headmaster in order to maintain a closer union between past and present members of the School, and to organize Meetings and Athletics. The Scheme met with considerable support, and from time to time meetings and dinners have been held.

For the most part of the last twenty years of the century the numbers of the School had been too great for the Hostel to include them all. In 1894 there were two hundred and eight boys in the School, of whom only twenty to twenty-five were Day Boys. Craven Bank had consequently been used as another Dormitory. Bankwell, and for a time Hollybank, were filled with some of the younger boys. The great difficulty under which the School laboured was the frequent change of Masters, especially of those who took the higher forms. It was therefore suggested that the House System as opposed to the Dormitory System should be given a trial. Hollybank was no longer needed in 1900 to take the overplus from Bankwell, and a Master was put in charge of it, in the hope that older boys would come. The attractions were twofold. In the first place it was intended to give the Master in charge of it an opportunity of marrying and the[Pg 196] expectation of a sufficient income to make him content to continue at Giggleswick. In the second place it was hoped that the fact of a man being married would tend to induce parents to send their boys more readily. Unfortunately the scheme was not wholly successful, and was soon abandoned.

Every boy in the School attended the Gymnasium, which since its opening in 1887 had been under the superintendence of Sergeant-Major Cansdale. Many boys also learned carpentry in the Joiners' Shop, which had been fitted with benches and lathes, and other necessary materials in the upper room of the Old School.

This brief summary of the School life was depicted at the Educational Exhibition and it was a worthy record for a small School. It will be seen that the main characteristic of the School was that it was amongst the first to adapt itself to modern needs. It is probably no exaggeration to say that at that period no school in England could approach Giggleswick in the practical teaching of Science; to this was due a great measure of its success. In every branch of school life excellence was attained, an unusual number of Scholarships were won and the Football Fifteen for two successive seasons in 1894 and 1895 never had a single point scored against them in any School Match.[Pg 197]

Throughout the history of the School there have been very few signs of literary exuberance. Only one School song has been written, called "Now Reds" by Mr. J. R. Cornah for the Giggleswick Chronicle, April, 1898. The Giggleswick Chronicle was begun in 1880 but it was edited by Masters and was intended rather to place on record the terminal life of the School than aspire to literary eminence. As such it has achieved its purpose and is a valuable and interesting record. But apart from official matter boys have shewn themselves very loth to summon forth their energies and write. With one exception no paper, written by boys alone, has been published since the Olio caused Sir Walter Scott to smile.

The Boer War claimed a certain number of Old Boys, some of whom did extremely well. Captain H. H. Schofield distinguished himself at the Battle of Colenso, and helped to rescue two guns, for which he gained the Victoria Cross, while Lieutenant S. A. Slater was largely responsible for a clever and daring capture of Bultfontein. Altogether at least nineteen boys went out.

Chapter XI.

The Chapel.

House of Commons Library,

March 1, 1897.

Dear Style,

I have an idea in my head of offering to build the School a Chapel with a Dome as an architectural experiment, employing Jackson, the famous Oxford Architect. One would call it the Diamond Jubilee Memorial. Site the knoll in the Cricket Field. We have very few domes in England and it might give a hint to others.

But I should like to hear any suggestions of yours. A Domed Building on the site should look well. It would need much thinking out as we do not understand Domes. The Round Church at Cambridge gives some hints.

Yours truly,

W. Morrison.

Rev. G. Style.

This letter was received by the Headmaster on March 2. The effect of such news coming without any previous warning can be imagined. The difficulty of commemorating the Diamond Jubilee year had seemed overwhelming and this unexpected offer from Mr. Walter Morrison dissipated the troubles in a moment. In the second place a School Chapel had alone been wanting to complete the seclusion and privacy of the School, and hitherto the prospect of such a building had seemed unattainable. It was now offered as a gift.

Mr. Morrison had recently returned from travelling in the East and had been greatly impressed by one particular feature of Eastern Architecture. The dome is almost universal in Palestine, and Mr. Morrison desired that an architectural experiment should be made in England. He wished to see the School Chapel built in the Gothic Style but with a dome. Mr. T. G. Jackson, R.A., was approached upon the subject and remembering that his former Master, Sir Gilbert Scott, had always hoped to undertake such a work, he gladly made his plans.

The aim of all the best Architecture is to construct a building of such a kind that it will withstand the ruin of the ages and will prove an opportunity for doing well whatever it is built for. The purpose of a house is that a man should be able to live in it. The essence of a church is that it should provide a place of worship. It is easy enough to construct a four-square building with accommodation for a required number of people but brick walls are not sufficient. Utility does not consist only in adequate space; it has many other features, closely inwoven with it. Fitness is the keynote of beauty. Taken by themselves there is little beauty to be seen in two parallel straight iron lines running through the country-side, but conceive of them as railway lines, adequately and without any unnecessary waste of material[Pg 200] performing the office for which they were made, and few sights can be more charged with the very essence of beauty. The purpose that underlies the construction and the complete fulfilment of that purpose is beauty.

But a Church cannot be content only with a building sufficiently well-built to hold its worshippers and sufficiently in tone with its surroundings to express the unity of art and nature. It has a further form of expression that it must satisfy. It is a religious building, and as such its characteristics and its form must exemplify religious tendencies and thought. A barn can be supremely beautiful, but it does not radiate the atmosphere of worship. A Church must be characterized by certain great and instinctive elements of grandeur, it must breathe the spirit of reverence, it must, as Ruskin says, "speak well and say the things it was intended to say in the best words." Giggleswick School Chapel may justly be said to fulfil all these conditions. It is in harmony with its surroundings, and it is a structure of great architectural beauty, that is to say, it expresses its purpose in the best way.

Every style of Architecture makes its own peculiar appeal to mankind. One kind of Church seems better adapted to the needs of Englishmen; Eastern peoples prefer a different style. Mr. Morrison proposed to take a[Pg 201] distinctive feature of each and make them one. For the general building he chose the Gothic style because, though not native to England, it has imposed itself to an overwhelming extent on the Parish Churches and Cathedrals of the country, and to it he added a Dome. There is one feature that these two apparent opposites have in common. Gothic Churches vary greatly, but many of them are notable for their appearance of loftiness. The clustered columns seem to lead the eye upwards to the roof, as if men naturally went about the world cramped and confined, and were now bidden turn their gaze to the heights. A dome has a somewhat similar effect: it carries on the gaze and it gives an increased and unexpected vision. The bold union of the two has created a School Chapel, which satisfies every wish. It is suited to the surrounding country, it is possessed of great beauty, and it breathes the atmosphere of worship.

But there is another consideration. One of the most striking characteristics of boy-life is the feeling of personal possession. Everything that is of importance has a personal aspect. Whatever a boy sees belonging to his own School is at once invested with a curious sanctity and defended with all the armour of pride. It is of supreme importance that the side of school life, the religious side, which[Pg 202] sometimes appeals to a boy with a greater force than any other, should have a building of its own. The Parish Church can never lay claim to the same devotion, and therefore can never exercise the same influence. A School Chapel develops a feeling of unity and brotherhood; such unity is less possible in a Parish Church.

Buildings and surroundings have a power to mould character. It is the big, silent things of life that often really move a man: the walls that he can learn to love and know, and invest with life and memory. These feelings are not recognized at the time, and it is well that they should not be. Emotionalism and probing self-analysis are dread dangers. But the memories of school in after life are not in the first instance memories of friends, but of the places where those friends were met and the friendships made. A boy's life is made up of moments and impressions, and many of the indelible impressions of his youth are formed in the School Chapel. Hence the gift of a beautiful School Chapel is the greatest gift a man can give. Boys at Giggleswick have at their right hand the natural glories of the Craven District, they have now also a supreme example of the architect's skill and courage and success. Environment is the keynote to the development of character. These boys have the[Pg 203] twofold opportunity of profiting from Nature and from Art.

The mind must go back three centuries in the history of the School to find a parallel to this gift, and even then no individual example will stand comparison. The difficulties of the work were great, but were surmounted with complete success. The Chapel is a striking and beautiful landmark. The Building was begun in 1897, and the foundation stone was laid with some ceremony on October 7, by the Duke of Devonshire, and work proceeded for four years without interruption.

There are many interesting features about the building, and no expense was spared to get the very best material. In the interior all the fittings and seats were made of cedar wood imported direct from Tucuman, a Province in the Argentine. Two Bronze Statues, one of Queen Victoria and one of Edward VI were designed by Mr. George Frampton, A.R.A., and placed in niches over the west door. A cast of the one of Edward VI was given by the sculptor and placed in Big School. The main feature of the interior is one broad aisle in the centre, balanced on either side by two passage aisles, and the centre of the broad aisle is paved with black and white marble. At the West end are eight stalls with carved and pierced standards to the canopies.[Pg 204]

The Organ was the last instrument built under the direction of Mr. Henry Willis—Father Willis—and its construction was superintended by Sir Walter Parratt. The outside pipes are made of spotted metal, and the organ has three manuals. The Pulpit was put in later standing at the North-West end of the Choir it is visible to the whole congregation.

The Dome was constructed in a way, hitherto probably untried in Europe, it was built without centering, on a principle of interlocking blocks of terra cotta. The outside is of timber covered with copper; inside on the lower part with a gold background are mosaics of sixteen angels. They are slightly over six feet high, and are represented as playing musical instruments; their wings cross one another and give a fine pattern of colour. In the pendentives are seated figures of the four Evangelists. These were all worked, not from the back as is usual, but from the face, and each was fixed on the vault bit by bit.

The glass has special interest. The East Window contains subjects from the Life of our Lord, and the South Transept Window contains figures of James Carr, Edward VI, Josias Shute, Archdeacon Paley, the Headmaster and Mr. Morrison. The Clerestory Windows contain in groups of threes, Christian worthies of various times.[Pg 205]

The West Window was designed by the Architect, and is a very curious representation of the Creation, full of daring colour. The roof and part of the walls are decorated with sgraffito work. The Chapel was opened for use on October 4, 1901, by Dr. Warre, Headmaster of Eton, and dedicated by the Bishop of Ripon, and has since been regularly used for services on Sunday.

The generosity of Mr. Morrison did not stop with the Chapel, but at the same time he constructed a fine stone Pavilion at the West end of the Cricket Ground, and a Gate-house and Porter's Lodge at the entrance from the public road. The enthusiasm aroused by the sight of this open-handed generosity was so great that it was at once determined to open a fund for a portrait of Mr. Morrison and hang in Big School. The subscribers were nearly four[Pg 206] hundred in number, and many of the old masters and boys were among them. Sir Hubert Von Herkomer was commissioned to paint the portrait, and on July 28, 1903, it was unveiled in the presence of a large gathering of people. It is a striking portrait, and well suggests the kindliness, humour, and generosity that are the distinguishing features of Mr. Morrison's character.

It was close upon thirty-five years since Mr. Style had first taken over the charge of the School. The year 1869 had been a most unpromising one in the history of Giggleswick; the future was difficult and doubtful. But courage is one of the first essentials in a Schoolmaster, and Mr. Style had a full share. Every old School is steeped with tradition, but much of it at Giggleswick was bad, and Mr. Style did his best to eradicate and replace it. The boy of that period was a rougher boy than is common in public schools to-day, and he needed sterner treatment. Mr. Style was an awe-inspiring disciplinarian, but he was no Busby or Keate in his use of the rod. The temper of Schoolmasters had been rapidly improving, and there are no instances of the astonishingly unjust punishments that were common in an earlier day. In the early part of the century one of the masters had once thrashed a boy, and the apparent injustice of the punish[Pg 207]ment had been so indelibly inscribed upon the boy's mind that years afterwards he came back to the School, not with the feelings of affection common to most men when they revisit the scene of their boyhood, but filled with a fierce resentment against his former master, and vowing that if he were alive he would thrash him within an inch of his life. Mr. Style was of a different mould; he set before himself the ideal of absolute justice, and this fact was recognized by the School. On one occasion some boys had placed an elaborate "booby" trap, consisting of two dictionaries on the top of the door of the end "prep" room and awaited the arrival of their victim. To their horror the door opened and crash went the dictionaries on the Headmaster's top-hat. There was a moment of awful suspense, and he said, "I know that was not meant for me."

With the building of the Hostel it was necessary to build up afresh a complete system of school life. As the numbers increased he established a monitorial system, by which many of the lesser breaches of discipline were dealt with by the boys themselves. There was great opposition to the innovation on the part of the boys, and as a consequence the system never worked so well as it should have done. These head boys were called Praepostors, a conscious echo of the two "Praepositors" of[Pg 208] the first Statutes of 1592. Fagging was allowed but was not unduly practised. It consisted chiefly of running messages or blacking boots or boiling water. Perhaps the most unpleasant duty of the new boy was the compulsion that he was under to sing for the benefit of his elders.

On the second Saturday of term the senior boys in the Hostel were assembled in the underground Baths and every new boy was put upon a chair in their midst and made to sing. The penalty for singing out of tune was a cup of salt and water but it is doubtful whether the penalty was often enforced; even so there is no continuous tradition; it was irregular and spasmodic. Another task for the new boy was to climb the Scars a quarter of a mile from the School and place a stone upon the cairn, called "Schoolboys' Tower."

The Praepostors had also the power of punishment by giving "lines" or by thrashing but the latter was subject to proper control. Some years previously the monitorial system in schools had been given a new lease of life by Arnold at Rugby and it was in theory a legalised increase of the natural power possessed by the Sixth Form; but it was often found that intellect and strength of character did not always accompany each other. At Giggleswick no position in the School gave a prescriptive[Pg 209] right to be a Praepostor. The choice lay solely in the hands of the Headmaster and although more frequently those chosen were members of the Sixth Form, it was by no means necessary, and the captain of the Football Fifteen was almost always chosen among them.

In the early days the Athletics of the School needed much encouragement. The Schoolyard for generations had provided the only opportunity for games; Football and Cricket were in their infancy. In most matches against teams, other than schools, Mr. Style took a personal part. He was a keen wicket-keeper and a good bat and did not cease to play cricket till 1890.

There were other ways in which his personal character greatly influenced the boys. He spent a great part of each day, when not in School, in the Governors' Room at the South end of the Hostel and there he was always ready to see those who wished to speak to him on any subject. Many received special tuition from him after Evening Prayers and one great secret of the esteem with which the boys regarded him was the personal interest that he took in their life. There is the story of a boy who was particularly anxious to enter the School as a day-boy, but his attainments were insufficient for his age and he knew no Latin. He came himself to see Mr. Style and to press for[Pg 210] admittance and at last he was told that if he could learn some Latin before the entrance examination of the following term, his age should not stand in his way. At the same time Mr. Style advised him to come to him every now and then and tell him how he was getting on. After a while the boy came and said that he had learned the Latin Grammar as far as the dative of the relative. On being asked why the dative of the relative had been his limit, he explained that his teacher had not been able to pronounce it and so he could go no further. He was put through some questions and could not answer them but if asked to decline any word he would do it in this fashion: Mensa mensae mensam mensas mensae mensarum mensae mensis mensa mensis and so on all through the Grammar until he came to the relative and at the dative he failed. Mr. Style considering that the memorising of the Latin Grammar in such a way implied some quickness of mind told him to leave the school that he was at and come to him at certain times each day. His time-table was however very full and he could only give the boy half an hour a day at 6-0 a.m. and 7-0 p.m. This he did and he found the boy extremely quick and intelligent. He passed him into the School the next term and seeing he had a distinct gift for Mathematics encouraged him in every way. Eventually he[Pg 211] sent him up to S. John's College, Cambridge, with a Mathematical Scholarship and hoped that at last he had prepared a boy who would be Senior Wrangler. Unfortunately his health broke down and he came out seventh but some years later in 1889 was made a Fellow of the College.

Mr. Style was an early riser. Every morning at 6-30, without fail, he was in the Governors' Room ready to talk over any necessary matters. He took very full duty in School, and made himself chiefly responsible for the higher Mathematical work; and in addition with some assistance from Mr. Mannock or Mr. Bearcroft, he undertook most of the laborious business work connected with the organization of the Hostel and the School.

His Assistant Masters always look back to their days at Giggleswick as some of the happiest they have ever spent. Mr. Style was naturally anxious to keep his staff with him as long as possible, but he realized that he could not expect to do this while the Trustees felt themselves unable to guarantee salaries sufficient to enable a man to marry. He gladly and generously helped them to find promotion. Many became Headmasters. Mr. J. Conway Rees, who for years had been the most painstaking and successful of men in making the Fifteen a match-winning side, left to become head of a school connected with the Mohammedan[Pg 212] College at Aligarh. Mr. Rhodes went to Ardingly, and so on.

Every Sunday, in the early days, Mr. and Mrs. Style would ask the whole Hostel and later, as the numbers increased, the upper forms to come into the Governors' Room and there they would be regaled with sandwiches and lemonade and a musical evening would be held. Bubble and Squeak the boys called these evenings and they were much appreciated. Delicate boys would sometimes spend a week or a few days living in the Headmaster's house, and sometimes boys would be invited who were suffering from colds or other slight illnesses, and thus in the middle of a term they would find a short reminder of home life. In innumerable ways the boys were made to feel that the Headmaster was no official pedagogue but a man such as their own fathers, and they felt a corresponding affection for him.

Ascension Day was a whole holiday and for some years the Headmaster was in the habit of taking the whole School, after a service, out for a day on the hills. On one occasion they went to the top of Graygreth (near Kirkby Lonsdale) on a very hot day. In the evening four boys were found to be missing. The Headmaster taking two boys with him scoured the hills till darkness drew on, but in vain. At last they came to a wayside inn and made inquiries,[Pg 213] at which a yokel remarked "You must be a fine Master, if you can't look after your own boys." As a matter of fact all four boys were in safe quarters at Kirkby Lonsdale, after losing their way in a thick mist. This was the last occasion on which the Headmaster ventured to take the whole School out. In future the boys went in smaller bodies with their House Tutors.

What was the secret of his power and his success? First undoubtedly was the keenness of his eye. "I have been all over the world and I have never come across a man with as keen an eye as Mr. Style" said one of his former pupils. He seemed to look quite through a man and there was no thought of evasion with him. Then there was his thoroughness. He was so absolutely devoted to his duty that his example was bound to affect those who came near him. It was noticeable in everything he did. He played a game of cricket as if it were the most important thing in life. Thirdly he had another most necessary quality in a Headmaster, the power of choosing the right Assistant Masters. Dr. Marshall Watts, G. B. Mannock, Douglas R Smith, S. P. Smith, C. F. Hyde, Rev. J. W. Chippett, A. W. Reith, are only a few among the many who helped him with every quality they possessed.

As a teacher he was sometimes unable to restrain himself with a dull boy. "Do you[Pg 214] understand?" he asked a boy who was struggling with the intricacies of Algebra. "No sir." "My good man! My fine owl! Now do you understand?" But with the abler boys he was remarkably successful. In October, 1896, there were twenty-six old boys at Oxford and Cambridge and of these twelve were Scholars or Exhibitioners of their College, two played for the Cambridge Rugby Fifteen, one rowed against Oxford, and another gained his half-blue for Swimming. This year represented perhaps one of the latest successful years. Between 1880 and 1894 nothing could go wrong; numbers increased and Scholarships were gained but about the latter year the School suffered a serious set-back owing to an outbreak of scarlet fever and the numbers began to sink.

During the long period of growth Mr. Style was watchful over every detail of the building that was going on, and was projecting much for the future. "It is my opinion that the Headmaster is never happy, unless he can hear the sound of hammer and nails," an Old Boy once said. He was determined that the School should have the very best buildings and fittings possible, although he was never at a loss to carry things on when a makeshift was necessary.

"Some of the best Science work that has been done here was done in my scullery," were his words.[Pg 215]

This absorbing love of the School was a tonic to every one who was under him. He came at a time when there was only a collection of boys with no unity and no sound traditions. He left it united and loyal. He came to a rich endowment, which was spending its resources with little visible result. He left the School prosperous, and possessed of a reputation all over England. He had been among the first Headmasters to acknowledge the value of a training in Natural Science, and he showed men that a thorough and efficient training in modern subjects could be given in one of the oldest of England's Public Schools. He did not wait upon time, he did not waver upon his path, but marched straight forward.

Prosperity grew step by step, buildings rose up, numbers increased, and distinctions were won, but behind all the outward success was the vitalising energy of the Headmaster, the inspiration of the optimist, the personality of the man.

Chapter XII.

The Last Decade.

IN January, 1904, the Governors of the School assembled to elect a new Headmaster. Their choice fell unanimously on Mr. William Wyamar Vaughan. Mr. Vaughan had been educated at Rugby and New College, Oxford, where he graduated in 1888. Since 1890 he had been an Assistant Master at Clifton College, and had been in charge of seventy day boys there for four years. The appointment was in many respects a significant one. For the first time in the history of the School a permanent Headmaster had been appointed, who was not in Holy Orders. Since 1869 the statutory regulation on the subject had been changed, but this was the first occasion on which the Governors had exercised their freedom. In the second place, Giggleswick up till the last thirty years had educated a preponderating number of day boys, but lately this element had been so outnumbered by the boarders that there was considerable danger of a serious division arising between them. The election of a man who had been in charge of the day boys at one of the bigger Public Schools gave great hopes to those who[Pg 217] had the unity of the School at heart, nor were these expectations unfulfilled. Thirdly, Mr. Vaughan was a pioneer in the enthusiasm which directed the path of learning towards a greater study of English subjects.

The chief responsibility of the military side at Clifton had lain with him of late years, and at Giggleswick he lost little time in reorganizing the classification of the School. A scheme was carried through by which every boy was classed according to his attainments in English, and one hour a day was given to the study of the subject in its various branches of Scripture, History, Geography, Literature, and occasionally Grammar. The weekly theme or essay was retained. For all other subjects the boy was put into sets, which bore no relation to his Form, except in so far as the School was divided up for English into three parts—Upper, Lower and Junior, and for other subjects into A, B and C, Blocks. No boy was able to be in the B Block who was in the Junior School, or in the A Block, if he was in the Lower School. These big divisions were very rarely found to hinder the advance of a boy in any particular subject and when once he had obtained a position in the Upper School, want of capacity in English was of no impediment at all. The great ideal at which Mr. Vaughan aimed was a sound education in a varied number of subjects but[Pg 218] all of them must be based on the study of English. Boys were not encouraged to specialize until they had attained to a position in one of the two top Forms and in later years not until they had gained the Oxford and Cambridge Higher Certificate. The School was inspected by the Oxford and Cambridge Board in 1906 and the reports were most gratifying. In the same year the Higher Certificate Examination was taken by the Sixth and Upper Fifth, and in future became a regular feature of their work.

The School suffered a severe loss in 1904 by the resignation of Dr. Watts. He had acted as the chief Master of Natural Science for thirty-two years and had superintended the building of the Science Block from its foundations. Mr. C. F. Mott a former Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge, and a Lecturer at Emmanuel College was appointed to succeed him and no choice could have been more happy. A Scientific Society was soon formed with the object of giving a lead to the informal study of Nature and to promote a closer interest in the collections of various kinds at the School Museum. In the following year 1905 Speech-Day was celebrated for the first time for twenty-five years and was marked by the presentation of the "Style" Mathematical Prizes, which had been founded from a fund to which former pupils of Mr. Style contributed as a mark of their appreciation of[Pg 219] his Headmastership. In 1906 the "Waugh" Prizes for English Literature were presented by Mr. John Waugh, J.P., who had been at the School under Dr. Butterton and had retained a strong interest in education. These prizes were to be awarded on the result of two papers, one on a specially prepared subject in English Literature and one on a general knowledge of the whole.

Many smaller changes were made in the School-life in the next few years. The four dormitories which had hitherto been known by letters A, B, C, D, were re-named in 1907 after four benefactors of the School—Paley, Nowell, Carr, and Shute, thus recalling to mind something of the traditions to which the boys were heirs. The Gate-house, which had been built by Mr. Morrison at the time of the building of the Chapel was further utilized as a Shop, where boys from the Hostel could at certain hours buy most kinds of food. Previously they had been able to buy what they required from a shop in the village but this had always been open to disadvantages and the opening of the Gate-house in 1906 under Mr. and Mrs. Parker, who had both been connected with the School for many years, obviated these disadvantages; it also secured a useful profit, which could be laid out by the School in what way they wished.

But one of the most important events of Mr.[Pg 220] Vaughan's Headmastership was the foundation in 1906 of the Giggleswick Boys' Club in Leeds. The great danger of Public School life is the difficulty of realizing that the unit of the School is a part of a larger whole and that one aim of education is the inculcation of an active interest in all spheres of life. The aim of the founders of the Giggleswick Boys' Club was to provide a house in one of the poorer districts, where boys might spend certain evenings in the week in warmth and comfort. An excellent man was fortunately found in Sergeant-Major Baker, who was willing to take the whole responsibility of the internal management. The Club was begun at 2, West Street, Leeds, and at the end of a year the average attendance was found to have been thirty. Every Summer as many boys as possible come down to Giggleswick for a day, and a cricket match is arranged. There is a very noteworthy feeling of affection for the School springing up in the Club and its general success is assured.

Another departure from ordinary school routine was made in the same year. A Rifle Club was formed for the purpose of teaching boys to shoot. Mr. J. G. Robinson, a Governor of the School, presented a Sub-Target Rifle Machine, which was placed in the Covered Playground and under the direction of Sergeant-Major Cansdale a considerable number of the School practised shooting.

The year 1907 was a very important one in the history of the School. On November 12, just four hundred years before, the lease of the plot of ground, on which James Carr built his first School, had been signed. The occasion was one which was fittingly celebrated. A Thanksgiving Service was held in the Chapel and Mr. Style, the late Headmaster, attended it and was gladly welcomed. Mr. J. G. Robinson, took the opportunity of presenting the School with two new covered-in Fives Courts at the back of Brookside, and, closely adjoining it, he built and fitted up a metal workshop, where boys could indulge their taste for engineering.

In the same year another inspection of the School was invited by the Headmaster and the Board of Education sent down three examiners. The result was most encouraging for they had come down somewhat prejudiced about the usefulness of the education received there but they went away convinced that Giggleswick was performing its duty in a way that merited the highest commendation. The Carr Exhibitions at Christ's College, Cambridge, which were reserved for Giggleswick boys, were still given but, owing to the decrease in the value of land, were at this time limited to one in every three years. They nevertheless proved a most useful means of helping those boys, who were unable to go up to the University without aid.[Pg 222]

A year later, on May 26, 1908, Mr. G. B. Mannock died suddenly. Since 1874 he had been a Master at the School. He had taught the First Form during the whole of the time and had also in earlier days taken over the charge of the Drawing and Music. In 1887 when it was decided to lease Bankwell as a house for those boys who were too young to go immediately into the Hostel, Mr. Mannock, who had been previously a Dormitory Master for the younger boys in the Hostel, was asked to undertake the responsibility of being the Master-in-charge. He continued to do so till his death. The influence that he had exerted was a very remarkable one. No boy ever came away from Bankwell without feeling that for some time in his life at any rate he had lived under the protection of one of the most saintly of men. Friendship and sympathy were the very essence of his character and he taught every one with whom he came in touch, that gentleness and courtesy were weapons, stronger and more valuable than any others. A fund was raised to perpetuate his memory and it was decided to decorate the Class Rooms with panelling and hang them with pictures. In the Sixth Form Room Honour Boards were also erected. It was felt that this improvement in the decoration of the School would be a fitting tribute to one, whose joy in beauty was so deep and sure.[Pg 223]

The close of Mr. Vaughan's time at Giggleswick was marked by two schemes of the utmost importance. A contingent of the Officers Training Corps was established under the direction of the Rev. C. F. Pierce. Mr. Pierce had enjoyed no previous experience of military training, but he threw himself into the work with enthusiasm. The Summer Term in 1910 saw its beginning, and within a year there had been a consistent average of between fifty-five and sixty boys in the Corps. They have two field-days a term, and go to the Public Schools' Camp at Aldershot or Salisbury each August. In 1911 the Corps went to Windsor to be reviewed by the King, and were members of a Brigade which was widely noted in the newspapers for its appearance and marching.

The second scheme that was undertaken at this time was the improvement of the Cricket Ground. The ground rested on a foundation of peat, which acted like a sponge, and it was almost impossible in an average summer to get a fast wicket. It was proposed that a sum of six or seven hundred pounds should be collected, and some means should be found of draining the ground thoroughly. Mr. Edwin Gould, one of the Assistant Masters, was chiefly instrumental in gaining acceptance for the scheme, and his appeal for funds was responded to well. The work was begun in the[Pg 224] Autumn of 1910, and it was hoped that it would be finished before the Summer of 1911, but this was found impossible. The underlying foundation of peat was so deep that all hope of digging it up was abandoned. It was instead decided to heighten the general level of the ground by six feet, and to do so by filling in with earth and stone. The work was very laborious owing to the blasting operations that had to be carried out, but the ground has been enlarged in every direction, and in course of time should prove one of the best in England. While the work was in progress Cricket was played during the Summer of 1911 on the Football Field, and a remarkably fast wicket was obtained.

During Mr. Vaughan's time the Athletics of the School had not been maintained at the same high pitch as in previous years. The great success of the ninety's had not continued. It is difficult for a school to be successful both in work and games, and in the early years of the century the School was not so large in numbers as it had been in the best years of Mr. Style; the choice of players was therefore more limited. Nevertheless, throughout the School there was a general tendency to take up more than one branch of sport. Golf, Fives, Gymnastics, all received gifts of Challenge Cups, and considerable competition resulted. In 1908 Captain Thompson,[Pg 225] of Beck House, generously presented a Cup for a Cross Country Race. The Scar-Rigg Race, as it has been called, is three miles long, and starting near the top of the Scar Quarry, the competitors run along its top till they get to the summit of Buckhaw Brow, after which they run across the fields, over the High Rigg Road and down to the finish near the Chapel. It is a fine course and, though a hard one, does not try the strength of the runners unduly.

In April, 1910, the Headmaster received an unanimous invitation from the Governors of Wellington College to be the Master there. It was a great grief to Giggleswick that she should lose one, who, though she had known him only for six years, had even in that brief period stamped himself upon the imagination of them all.

During his Headmastership everyone connected with the School seemed to gain a closer and more personal interest in its fortunes. He treated men as if they were themselves possessed of more than usual individuality. No one was expected to be a mere automaton, useful but replaceable. There was a special part of the School organization which each man was made to feel was precisely the part that he could play. Dormitory Masters were given greater independence, boys, especially the older boys, were made to realize that they also had[Pg 226] a deep responsibility in the welfare of the School. The great features in Mr. Vaughan's character were his insight into the best qualities of all who surrounded him and the generous optimism of his judgment. It was a difficult task for any man to succeed to the work of Mr. Style, who had built up the School afresh through many arduous difficulties, but Mr. Vaughan realized that the passing of the period of rapid enlargement laid upon him the responsibility of fostering the slow and unostentatious work of profiting by the past and of seeing that the reputation of the School was maintained and increased. He was essentially an idealist, a dreamer of dreams, a visionary, but he never lost sight of the practicable. Organization was his handmaid.

Parents, Masters and Boys were quick to recognize the sincerity of the man. He was often impetuous but he was always candid. His decisions were firm, but he never shirked an argument. His sermons in Chapel were not steeped in oratory but the directness of his appeal, the persistent summons to the standard of Duty and the obvious depth of his emotion gave them power. Largeness of numbers never appealed to him, and he did not in any way strive to call the attention of the world to the School. He wished for success in Scholarships and in Athletics but he regarded the School as[Pg 227] he regarded the individual. Distinction in work or games was no passport to his favour, but he continually looked only for the right use of such capacity as each one possessed. Frequently he would take boys from the lower part of the School and himself give them private tuition. Character was more than intellect. The boys learned to know him as their friend and he would go into their studies in the evening and be gladly welcomed. The unity of the School was much increased, the Hostel had no special privileges and at the close of his Headmastership the six years had witnessed a steady growth in the effectiveness of the School. No one ever forgot that he was Headmaster but at the same time he never failed to encourage others to act for themselves. He had a single-minded desire for the good of the School and he inspired others with it. His contempt for outworn conventions, his sincerity, his generosity of heart, even his impetuous nature impressed all alike with the feeling that they were dealing with one, who was essentially a man.

A successor to Mr. Vaughan was soon found in Mr. Robert Noel Douglas, who after having had a distinguished Academic and Athletic career at Selwyn College, Cambridge, had been appointed Assistant Master at Uppingham in 1892. There he had acted as a House Master for some years[Pg 228] previously to his appointment to Giggleswick.

Soon after the new Headmaster had been appointed, Mr. Philip Bearcroft retired from his work as Bursar. Since 1878 he had been a Master at the School and had acted as Form Master, Dormitory Master and later as Bursar. The older generation of Giggleswick boys look back with peculiar affection to the days when they were in his form—The Transitus—as it was then called. They remember his enthusiasm and his loyalty and his conscientious devotion to the School. Many had hoped that his retirement from active work would prelude some years of life released from anxiety, but death has claimed him with the hope unfulfilled. In May, 1912, he made his last visit to the School and two days later he died.

During the two years since 1910 the progress of the School has been very steady. Almost every term has seen the numbers increase, until they are at the present time just under one hundred-and-fifty. The Officers Training Corps has flourished, an Athletic shop has been opened, and in every respect the development of the School has continued. A great loss however was suffered when Sergeant-Major Cansdale retired in April, 1912, after completing twenty-five years of work. He had originally come to Giggleswick in 1887 as an Instructor in the Gymnasium, but when Mr.[Pg 229] Vaughan instituted the practice of Swedish Drill, Sergeant-Major Cansdale gladly seconded the change, and the improvement in the general physique of the School bears tribute to his skill. The year 1912 also marks the four hundredth anniversary of the opening of the First School, which had been built under the guidance of the Founder, James Carr. The importance of the anniversary is being celebrated by the raising of a fund, from which entrance scholarships of good monetary value may be established, and so a sound educational step forward will have been taken, and one true to the best traditions of the School. The four centuries that have passed by have witnessed many changes in the world of education. New ideals have prevailed and have altered the bases of the past. But Giggleswick may look back upon its history with a consciousness that it has seldom failed to do its duty. It shall not fail to-day.

APPENDIX I.

Lease by Prior and Convent of Durham Cathedral Monastery of School Site at Giggleswick.

[Leach. Early Yorkshire Schools, p. 232.]

A LEASE by the Prior of Duresme to Sir James Carr, preiste, for the grounde whereon the schoolhouse and schoolehouse yarde air now sett, Dated 12 Nov., 1507.

"This Indentur made the xii day of Novembr the yere of our lorde MDvii betwixt the Right Reverende ffader in Gode, Thomas, prior of Duresme, and convent of the same, on the one partie, and Jamys Karr, preste, on the other partie.

"Witnessyth that the forsaide prior and convent of one hole mynde and consent hath graunted, dimised and to ferme lettyn, and by these presentes graunttes and to ferme lattes, to the forsaid Jamys Karr his heires, executors and assignes, half one acre of lande with the appertenance, laitle in the haldyng of Richarde lemyng lyeng neir the church garth of Gyllyswyke in Crawen within the countie of york, abowndyng and beyng betwix the lande laitlye in the haldyng of Robert Burton upon the est syde, and the parsons lande afforsaide on the sowth syde, contenyng space and lenth of the saide Kyrkegarth, that is to say, frome the cloise laitlye in the haldyng of Richard Talyour and so lynyally to the lathe appertenyng unto the tenement of the parsonage nexst jonyng, unto the steple of the said church, And the tother hede shoryng and abbuttyng upon one cloise called thakwhait contenyng xv yerdes upon the north side.[Pg 231]

"Also it is agreyd that the said Jamys shall encloise the said half acre and therupon beyld and uphold at hys awne propyr charges and costes, in which beildyng he shall kepe or cause to be kept one gramer Scole, with fre curse and recurse with all maner of caryage necessarye to the same, without any interrupcion of the tenante afforsaid or any that shall succede. And in lyke maner the said tenante and they that shall succede to have fre curse and recurse to ther tenement with all maner of caryage necessarie without any maner of interrupcion of the said Jamys or they that shall succede.

"To have holde and occupye to the said Jamys his heires and assignes, beyng Scole masters of the said gramer scole, the said half acre of lande with the appurtenance frome the fest of the Invencion of the holy Croce next ensuyng unto the ende and terme of lxxix yeres then next followyng fully to be completyd and expired yevyng yerlye therfor unto the said prior and convent and ther successors or ther assignes at the fest of Saynct laurence martyr xijd. of good and lawfull monye of England as parcell of the rente of the said tenement wherto the said halff acre afforsaid pertenyth and belongyth. The first pament begynyng in the fest of Saynct laurence afforsaid next ensuyng, and if it happyn or fortune the said ferme of xijd. to be behynd unpayd after the fest that it awght to be payd at by the space of xx^ti days and no sufficient distres founde in the said grounde for the ferme so beyng behynd unpayd, That then it shalbe lawfull to the said Prior and convent and ther successors to reentre in the said halff acre of land with the appurtenaunce and it to rejoce unto such tyme they be fully content and payd of the said ferme and arrerage if ther be any.

"Provided allway that when soever the said Jamys[Pg 232] Karr shall change his naturall lyfe, that then it shalbe lawfull, as ofte tymes as it shalbe nedfull, to the vicar of ye churche afforsaid for the tyme beyng and kyrkmasters of the same, heires executors and assignes to the said Jamys jontle, to electe one person beyng within holye orders, to be scole master of the gramer scole afforsaid, whiche so electe, and abled by the Prior of Duresme, shall have occupye and rejoce the said halff acre of land and the hows therapon beildyd with the appurtenaunce, in lyk wyse as the said Jamys occupyed and usyd in hys tyme. Overthis and above, it is covnandyt and agreyd that when so ever it shall pleas the Scolemaster of the said scole for the tym beyng to renewe this leis and dimision at any tyme within the yeres above specyfied That then the said Prior and convent shall seall under ther common seall to the said scolemaster a newe Indentur maid in maner and forme afforsaid, no thyng except nor meneshyd, bot as largely as in this said Indentur is specyfied. The said scolemaster paying therfor as oft tymes it shalbe renewed vjs. viijd. for the said Seall.

In witness wheroff ather partie to other to thes Indentures enterchangeably hath put to ther sealls yevyn the yere and day above said."[Pg 233]

APPENDIX II.

Report of the Chantry Commissioners of Henry VIII on Giggleswick School, 1546.

[English Schools at the Reformation, p. 295, from Rec. Off. Chantry Certificate, 70.]

Of the foundacion of James Skarr', priest, To th'entente to pray for the sowle of the Founder and all Cristen sowles and to synge masse every Friday of the name of Jhesu, and of the Saterday of Our Lady; And further that the said incumbent shulde be sufficientlie sene in playnsonge and gramer, and to helpe dyvyne service in the same Churche.

The same is in the saide churche, and used according to the foundacion. Ther is no landes aliened sithens the statute.

Goodes, ornamentes and plate pertenynge to the same, as apperith by the inventory, viz. goods valued at 19s. 2d. and plate 42s.

APPENDIX III.

Report of the Chantry Commissioners of Edward VI, 1548.

[English Schools at the Reformation, p. 302, from Rec. Off. Chantry Certificate, 64.]

IN the parysh of Gyggleswike is one prist found to serve the cure besyde the vicar; the number of houslyng people is xij^c, and the seyd parysh is wyde.

Rychard Carr, incumbent, xxxij^ti yeres of age, well learned and teacheth a grammer schole there, lycensed to preache, hath none other lyving then the proffitts of the seyd chauntrie.

Goods, ornaments and plate belonging to the seyd Chauntrie as apperith, 6s. 8d. Plate, nil.

The yerely value of the freehold land belonging to the seid Chauntrie as particularly apperith by the Rentall, £6 12d.; Coppiehold, nil.

The sayd [A] John Malholme and one Thomas Husteler, disseased, dyd gyve and bequeth by theyre last will and testament, as apperith by the seyd certificat, the some of £24 13s. 4d. towards the meyntenance of a scholemaister there for certen yeres, whereupon one Thomas Iveson, preist, was procured to be Scholemaister there, which hath kept a Scole theis three yeres last past, and hath receyved every yere for his stypend after the rate of £4, which is in the holle, £12.

FOOTNOTES:

[A] 'Sayd' because the last entry was that the same person, described as 'preist disseased,' i.e. deceased, had given £33 6s. 8d. for a priest, who received yearly £4 3s. 4d.

APPENDIX IV.

Chantry Commissioners' Certificate for Continuance Of Giggleswick School.

[Leach. Early Yorkshire Schools, p. 240, Rec. Off. Chantry Certificate, 103.]

Memorandum: that thincumbent of the seide Roode Chaunterie, being well lerned and licensed to preache, kepith a Grammer Scole there, which is necessarie to contynne with the seide revenue, or other stipend, for the good educacion of the abbondaunt yought in those rewde parties.

Memorandum: that in the seide parishe one John Malholme, prest, and Thomas Husteler diseased, did give and bequethe by their last will and testament, as apperith by the certificat of Giggleswike, the some of £24 13s. 4d. towardes the mayntenaunce of a Scoole master there for certyn yeres, whereupon one Thomas Iveson, priest, was procurid to be Scolemaster, which hathe kept a Scole there these three yeres paste, and hathe receyved every yere for his stipende after the rate of £4 the yere, the hole £12, and so remayneth £12 13s. 4d.

APPENDIX V.

Giggleswick. Purchase of School Lands from Crown.

[Leach. Early Yorkshire Schools, p. 241.]

MEMORANDUM [B] that we, Sir Edwarde Warner, knight, Silvestre Leigh and Leonarde Bate, gentelmen, do require to purchase of the King's maiestie, by virtue of his graces Comyssion of sale of landes, the landes, tenements and heredytaments conteyned and specified in the particulers and rates hereunto annexed, being of such clere yerely value as in the same particulers and rates is expressed.

In witness whereof to this Bill, subscribed with our handes, we have put our Seales the 28^th day of Marche, in the thirde yere of the reigne of our souereigne lorde, Edwarde the sixt, by the grace of God king of England, Fraunce and Ireland, defender of the fayth, and of the Churche of England and also of Ireland on Earth the supreme hedd.

[The place left for signature and seal of Sir E. Warner has never been filled. Traces of the seal of S. Leigh and a portion of that of L. Bate still remain.]

Possessiones nuper Canterie vocate Roode chaunterye in ecclesia parochiali de Gygleswik.

Redditu annuatim Johanni Smythe pro quodam feodo sibi concesso pro termino vite sue in consideracione collectionis reddituum supradictorum, prout patet per cartam sub sigillo fundatoris Cantarie predicte, gerentem datam 28^mo die Marcii anno nuper Domini Regis H. VIII^vi quinto [sic.] unde 3s. concesse prefato Johanni et heredibus suis ut patet per cartam predictam.

The Kinges Majestie to discharge the purchaser of all incumbraunces, except leases, and the covenauntes in the same, and except the renttes before allowed.

The purchaser to have thissues from Michollmas last. The purchaser to be bounde for the wooddes. The Leade, Belles and advowsons excepted.

FOOTNOTES:

[B] This is on a separate piece of parchment, tacked on to the main document, which follows.

APPENDIX VI.

The Charter.

EDWARDUS Dei gracia Anglie et Francie et Hibernie Rex et in terra Ecclesie Anglicane et Hibernice Supremum Caput Omnibus ad quos presentes littere pervenerint Salutem.

Sciatis quod nos ad humilem peticionem tam Dilecti capellani nostri Johannis Nowell, clerici, vicarii ecclesie parochialis de Gegleswycke in Craven in comitatu nostro Eborum et dilecti nobis Henrici Tenant, generosi, quam ceterorum Inhabitancium ville et parochie de Gegleswicke predicta pro Scola Grammaticali in Gygleswicke in Craven in dicto comitatu Eborum erigenda et stabilienda pro institucione, erudicione et instruccione puerorum et juvenum.

De gracia nostra speciali et ex certa sciencia et mero motu nostris volumus, concedimus et ordinamus quod de cetero est et erit una Scola grammaticalis in Gigleswyck predicta que vocabitur Libera Scola Grammaticalis Regis Edwardi sexti in Gygleswyck, et scolam illam de uno Ludimagistro seu Pedagogo et uno Subpedagogo seu Ypodidasculo pro perpetuo continuaturam erigimus, creamus, ordinamus, fundamus, et stabilimus per presentes.

Et ut intencio nostra predicta meliorem capiat effectum et ut terre, tenementa, redditus, revenciones et alia ad sustentacionem Scole predicte concedenda assignanda et appunctuanda melius gubernarentur pro continuacione ejusdem, volumus, et ordinamus, quod de cetero sint et erunt infra villam et parochiam de Gygleswycke predicta octo homines de discrecioribus et[Pg 243] magis probioribus inhabitantibus ejusdem ville et parochie pro tempore existentibus, unde vicarius ecclesie parochialis ibidem pro tempore existens unus sit, qui erunt et vocabuntur Gubernatores possessionum, revencionum et bonorum dicte Scole vulgariter vocate et vocande libere Scole grammaticalis Regis Edwardi sexti de Gygleswyck. Et ideo sciatis quod nos eligimus, nominavimus, assignavimus, et constituimus, ac per presentes eligimus, nominamus, assignamus, et constituimus dilectos nobis dictum Johannem Nowell, clericum, vicarium ecclesie parochialis de Gygleswycke, ac Willelmum Catterall de Nova Aula, ac prefatum Henricum Tenant, generosum, Thomam Procter de Cletehop, Hugonem Newhouse de Gygleswycke, Willelmum Browne de Settall, Rogerum Armisted de Knyght Stayneforde, et Willelmum Bank de Fesar, inhabitantes ville et parochie de Gygleswycke predicta fore et esse primos et modernos Gubernatores possessionum revencionum et bonorum dicte Libere Scole grammaticalis Regis Edwardi Sexti de Gygleswyck ad idem officium bene et fideliter exercendum et occupandum a data presencium durante vita eorum.

Et quod iidem Gubernatores in re, facto et nomine, de cetero sint et erunt unum corpus corporatum et politiquum de se imperpetuum per nomen Gubernatorum possessionum revencionum et bonorum Libere Scole Grammaticalis Regis Edwardi Sexti de Gygleswycke incorporatum et erectum; Ac ipsos Johannem, Willelmum, Henricum, Thomam, Hugonem, Willelmum, Rogerum et Willelmum, Gubernatores possessionum revencionum et bonorum Libere Scole grammaticalis Regis Edwardi Sexti in Sedbergh in Comitatu Ebor. per presentes incorporamus ac corpus corporatum et politiquum per idem nomen imperpetuum duraturum realiter et ad plenum creamus, erigimus, ordinamus,[Pg 244] facimus, constituimus et declaramus per presentes; Et volumus ac per presentes concedimus quod iidem Gubernatores possessionum revencionum et bonorum Libere Scole Grammaticalis Regis Edwardi Sexti de Gygleswycke habeant successionem perpetuam, et per idem nomen sint et erunt persone habiles et in lege capaces ad habendum perquirendum et recipiendum sibi et successoribus suis de nobis aut de aliqua alia persona, aut aliquibus aliis personis terras, tenementa, decimas redditus, reversiones, revenciones et hereditamenta quecumque.

Et volumus, ordinamus, decernimus et declaramus per presentes quod, quandocumque contigerit aliquem vel aliiquos octo Gubernatorum possessionum, revencionum et bonorum dicte libere Scole pro tempore existencium, preter vicarium ecclesie parochialis de Gygleswyck predicta pro tempore existentem, mori, seu alibi extra villam et parochiam de Gygleswycke predicta habitare, aut cum familia sua decedere, quod tunc et tociens imperpetuum bene liceat et licebit aliis dictorum Gubernatorum superviventibus et ibidem cum familiis suis commorantibus, vel majori parti eorundem, aliam idoneam personam vel alias idoneas personas de inhabitantibus ville et parochie de Gygleswyck predicta in locum vel locos sic morientis vel moriencium, aut cum familia sua sicut prefertur decedentis vel decedencium, in dicto officio Gubernatoris vel Gubernatorum successurum vel successuros eligere et nominare; et hoc tociens quociens casus sic acciderit.

Et volumus et per presentes ordinamus et concedimus quod vicarius ecclesie parochialis de Gygliswicke pro tempore existens de tempore in tempus sit et erit unus dictorum octo Gubernatorum possessionum revencionum et bonorum dicte libere Scole Grammaticalis et quod idem vicarius de Gigleswycke pro tempore existens[Pg 245] cum uno aliorum predictorum Gubernatorum pro tempore existencium habeat plenam potestatem et auctoritatem convocandi movendi et peremptorie citandi aliquos predictorum Gubernatorum pro tempore existencium tociens quociens necessitas exiget in omnibus et singulis ordinacionem gubernacionem direccionem et conservacionem Scole predicte tantummodo tangentibus et concernentibus.

Et Sciatis quod nos intencionem et propositum nostrum in hac parte ad effectum deducere volentes, de gracia nostra speciali ac ex certa sciencia et mero motu nostris, dedimus et concessimus, ac per presentes damus et concedimus prefatis modernis Gubernatoribus possessionum, revencionum et bonorum dicte Libere Scole Grammaticalis. Totum illum annualem redditum nostrum unius denarii et unius oboli et servicii nobis spectancia et pertinencia et nuper parcellam possessionum et revencionum nuper ecclesie Collegiate Sancti Andree Apostoli de Nether Acaster in comitatu Eborum exeuntem de terris et tenementis nunc vel nuper Johannis Stather in Northcave seu alibi in dicto comitatu; Ac totum illum annuum redditum nostrum duodecim denariorum et duorum pullorum gallinaciorum ac servicium nobis spectancia et pertinencia, et nuper parcellam possessionum et revencionum dicte nuper ecclesie collegiate, exeuntem de uno gardino et cotagio modo vel nuper Ricardi Padley in Northcave predicta. Ac totum illum annuum redditum duorum solidorum et servicium nobis spectantum et pertinentum et nuper parcellam [etc., as in last item] exeuntem de uno cotagio et uno gardino modo vel nuper Willelmi Powneswade; Ac totum [etc.] septem denariorum [etc.] exeuntem de terris et tenementis modo vel nuper Laurencii Mawer in Northcave predicta; Ac totum illud capitale messuagium nostrum cum pertinenciis in[Pg 246] Northcave predicta, ac octo bovatas terre arrabilis et prati nostras ibidem ac omnia terras, prata, pascua, pasturas, et hereditamenta nostra vocata Forbyland, ac unum clausum terre nostrum vocatum Esping close in Northcave predicta; ac omnes illas duas bovatas terre nostras in Southe Kelthorp et Northe Kelthorpe in dicto comitatu nostro Eborum cum eorum pertinenciis modo vel nuper in tenura sive occupacione Radulphi Bayly ac dicte nuper ecclesie collegiate Sancti Andree Apostoli in Netheracaster predicta spectancia et pertinencia, ac parcellam possessionum inde existencia;

Ac omnia mesuagia molendina, tofta, cotagia, domos, edificia, gardina, terras, tenementa, prata, pascua, pasturas, communas, redditus, reversiones, servicia et hereditamenta quecumque cum pertinenciis modo vel nuper in separalibus tenuris sive occupacionibus Ricardi Raynarde, Christoferi Stephen, Christoferi Kempe, Willelmi Goodeade, Johannis Gawdie, Ricardi Lonsdale, Hugonis Jennison, et nuper uxoris cujusdam Marshal, Thome Evars, [blank in charter] Raedstone, Willelmi Browne, Christoferi Powneswade, Johannis Anderson, Laurencii Smythe, Johannis Kiddal, [blank in charter] Jackson et nuper uxoris Kirkton et Willelmi Nayre, clerici, Johannis Stather, Marmaduci Banks, Thome Hayre, Alicie Smythe, et Radulfi Raynarde situata jacencia et existencia in Northcave et Brampton in dicto comitatu Eborum et dicte nuper ecclesie collegiate Sancti Andree Apostoli in Netheracaster predicta dudum spectancia et pertinencia et parcellam possessionum et revencionum inde existencia;

Ac eciam totom illud capitale mesuagium ac unum parvum hortum et duo pomeria nostra continencia per estimacionem duo acras; Ac totum illum clausum nostrum terre et pasture, vocatum Southende close, continentem per estimacionem quinque acras, ac eciam[Pg 247] quinque bovatas nostras terre prati et pasture cum omnibus et singulis pertinenciis suis modo vel nuper in tenura sive occupacione Ricardi Carter, situata jacencia et existencia in Rise et Aldburgh in dicto comitatu Eborum, ac alibi in eodem comitatu, que fuerunt parcella possessionum et revencionum nuper cantarie Beate Marie fundate in ecclesia parochiali de Rise et Aldburgh in dicto comitatu Eborum, ac omnia alia terras tenementa prata pastures redditus reversiones servicia et hereditamenta nostra quecumque cum pertinenciis in Rise et Aldburgh in dicto comitatu Eborum et alibi in dicto comitatu que fuerunt parcella possessionum et revencionum dicte nuper cantarie.

Necnon omnes illas decimas garbarum granorum et bladorum nostras cum pertinenciis annuatim et de tempore in tempus proveniencium crescencium sive renovencium in Edderwyck infra parochiam de Aldburgh in dicto comitatu nostro Eborum, modo vel nuper in tenura sive occupacione dicti Ricardi Carter, et dicte nuper cantarie spectantes et pertinentes et parcellam possessionum et revencionum inde existentes;

Ac totum illum annuum redditum duorum solidorum et sex denariorum et servicium nobis spectancia et pertinencia et parcellam possessionum et revencionum dicte nuper cantarie existencia, exeuntia de uno tenemento cum pertinenciis modo vel nuper in tenura sive occupacione Roberti Hudderson in Rise predicta;

Ac totum illum annuum redditum duodecim denariorum et servicium nobis [etc., as in last item] exeuntia de uno cotagio in Rise predicta, modo vel nuper in occupacione Johannis Robynson;

Ac eciam omnes et omnimodos boscos subboscos et arbores nostros quoscumque de in et super premissis crescentes et existentes, ac reversionem et reversiones quascumque omnium, et singulorum premissorum et[Pg 248] cujuslibet inde parcelle, Necnon redditus et annualia proficua quecumque reservata super quibuscumque dimissionibus et concessionibus de premissis seu de aliqua inde parcella quoquomodo factis, Adeo plene libere et integre ac in tam amplis modo et forma prout aliquis Gaudianus, Custos, Magister vel Gubernator dicte ecclesie collegiate Sancti Andree Apostoli in Netheracaster, aut aliquis cantarista vel Incumbens dicte nuper cantarie aut aliquis alius sive aliqua alia premissa aut aliquam inde parcellam antehac habentes possidentes aut seisiti inde exisientes eadem aut aliquam inde parcellam unquam habuerunt, tenuerunt vel gavisi fuerunt, habuit tenuit vel gavisus fuit, aut habere tenere vel gaudere debuerunt aut debuit; Et adeo plene, libere et integre ac in tam amplis modo et forma prout ea omnia et singula ad manus nostras racione vel pretextu cujusdam actus de diversis Cantariis, Collegiis, Gildis Fraternitatibus et liberis Capellis dissolvendis et determinandis in Parliamento nostro tento apud et Westmonasterium anno regni nostri primo inter alia editi et provisi, seu quocumque alio modo, jure seu titulo devenerunt, seu devenire debuerunt, ac in manibus nostris jam existunt seu existere debent vel deberent.

Que quidem mesuagia, terre, tenementa, redditus, reversiones, servicia et cetera omnia et singula premissa, modo extenduntur ad clarum annuum valorem viginti trium librarum et trium solidorum;

Habendum tenendum et gaudendum predicta mesuagia, molendina, terras, tenementa, decimas, prata, pascua, pasturus communas, boscos, subboscos, redditus, reversiones, servicia ac cetera omnia et singula premissa cum pertinenciis prefatis modernis Gubernatoribus possessionum revencionum et bonorum dicte Libere Scole grammaticalis, et successoribus suis imperpetuum.[Pg 249] Tenendum de nobis heredibus et successoribus nostris ut de manerio nostro de Estgranewich in comitatu Kancie per fidelitatem tantum in libero socagio et non in capite.

Ac reddendo inde annuatim nobis, heredibus et successoribus nostris sexaginta et tres solidos legalis monete Anglie ad curiam nostram Augmentacionum et revencionum corone nostre ad festum Sancti Michaelis Archangeli singulis annis solvendos, pro omnibus redditibus, serviciis et demandis quibuscumque.

Necnon dedimus et concessimus, ac per presentes damus et concedimus prefatis modernis Gubernatoribus omnia exitus, redditus, revenciones et proficua predictorum terrarum, tenementorum et ceterorum omnium et singulorum premissorum a festo Sancti Martini in hyeme ultimo preterito huc usque proveniencia sive crescencia Habendum eisdum Gubernatoribus ex dono nostro, absque compoto seu aliquo alio proinde nobis heredibus vel successoribus nostris quoquomodo reddendo, solvendo vel faciendo.

Et ulterius volumus ac pro nobis heredibus et successoribus nostris per presentes concedimus prefatis Gubernatoribus et successoribus suis quod de cetero imperpetuum habeant commune sigillum ad negocia sua premissa aut aliter tangencia seu concernencia, deserviturum; et quod ipsi Gubernatores et successores sui per nomen Gubernatorum possessionum, revencionum et bonorum Libere Scole Grammaticalis Regis Edwardi Sexti de Gigleswycke placitare possint et implicatari, defendere et defendi, respondere et responderi in quibuscumque curiis et locis, et coram quibuscumque judicibus in quibuscumque causis, accionibus, negociis, sectis, querelis, placitis et demandis cujuscumque nature seu condicionis fuerint.

Et ulterius de uberiori gracia nostra ac ex certa[Pg 250] sciencia et mero motu nostris dedimus et concessimus et per presentes damus et concedimus prefatis modernis Gubernatoribus et successoribus suis ac majori parti eorundem plenam potestatem et auctoritatem erigendi nominandi et appunctuandi Pedagogum et Subpedagogum Scole predicte tociens quociens eadem Scola de Pedagogo vel Subpedagogo vacua fuerit.

Et quod ipsi et successores sui Gubernatores advisamento Episcopi diocesis ibidem pro tempore existentis, de tempore in tempus faciant et facere valeant et possint idonea et salubria statuta et ordinaciones in scriptis, Gubernatores predictos et successores suos quomodo se habeant et gerant in officiis suis Gubernatorum predictorum vel ob quas causas ab officiis suis amoveantur, et tangencia et concernencia modum et formam erigendi et nominandi Pedagogum et Subpedagogum ac approbandi, admittendi et continuandi eosdem sic electos nominatos ab ipsis Gubernatoribus pro tempore existentibus aut majori parte eorundem ut prefertur, Ac eciam quocumque modo concernencia et tangencia ordinacionem, gubernacionem et direccionem Pedagogi et Subpedagogi ac Scolarium Scole predicte pro tempore existencium, et stipendii et salarii ejusdem Pedagogi et Subpedagogi; ac alia eandem Scolam ac ordinacionem, gubernacionem, preservacionem et dispocionem reddituum et revencionum ad sustentacionem ejusdem Scole appunctuatorum et appunctuandorum tangencia et concernencia. Que quidem statua et ordinaciones sic fienda concedimus et per presentes precipimus inviolabiliter observari de tempore in tempus imperpetuum.

Et si vicarius ecclesie parochialis de Gigleswicke predicta pro tempore existens dicta statuta et ordinaciones infringat et non perimpleat juxta intencionem et effectum eorundem, quod tunc pro ista vice bene[Pg 251] liceat et licebit aliis dictorum octo Gubernatorum ad tunc existencium unam idoneam personam de inhabitantibus parochie de Gigleswycke predicta magis discreciorem et probiorem in officium unius Gubernatorum possessionum revencionum et bonorum dicte libere Scole grammaticalis eligere nominare et prefato loco dicti vicarii sic infringentis statuta et ordinaciones predicta.

Et ulterius de uberiori gracia nostra dedimus et concessimus, ac per presentes damus et concedimus prefatis modernis Gubernatoribus possessionum, revencionum et bonorum dicte Libere Scole Grammaticalis et successoribus suis, licenciam specialem liberamque et licitam facultatem, potestatem et aucthoritatem, habendi, recipiendi et perquirendi eis et eorum successoribus imperpetuum, ad sustentacionem et manutencionem Scole predicte tam de nobis heredibus vel successoribus nostris, quam de aliis quibuscumque personis et alia persona quacumque, maneria, mesuagia, terras, tenementa, rectorias, decimas, aut alia hereditamenta quecumque, infra regnum Anglie, seu alibi infra dominia nostra dummodo non excedant clarum annuum valorem triginta librarum, ultra dicta mesuagia terras tenementa decimas ac cetera premissa prefatis Gubernatoribus et successoribus suis, ut prefertur, per nos in forma predicta concessa, Statuto de terris et tenementis ad manum mortuam non ponendis, aut aliquo alio statuto, actu, ordinacione seu provisione aut aliqua alia re, causa vel materia quacumque in contrarium inde habito facto, ordinato seu proviso in aliquo non obstante.

Et volumus ac per presentes ordinamus quod omnia exitus, redditus, et revenciones predictorum terrarum tenementorum decimarum et possessionum per presentes concessorum ac imposterum dandorum et assignandorum ad sustentacionem Scole nostre predicte de tempore in[Pg 252] tempus convertentur ad sustentacionem et conservacionem Scole predicte et non aliter nec ad aliquos alios usus seu intenciones.

Volumus eciam et per presentes concedimus prefatis Gubernatoribus Scole predicte quod habeant et habebunt has litteras nostras patentes sub magno Sigillo nostro Anglie debito modo factas et sigillatas, absque fine seu feodo magno vel parvo nobis in Hanaperio nostro, seu alibi, ad usum nostrum, proinde quoquomodo reddendo, solvendo vel faciendo.

Eo quod expressa mencio de vero valore annuo, aut de aliquo alio valore, aut de certitudine premissorum, sive eorum alicujus, aut de aliis donis sive concessionibus per nos aut per aliquem progenitorum nostrorum prefatis modernis Gubernatoribus Scole predicte ante hec tempora factis, in presentibus minime facta existit, aut aliquo statuto, acta, ordinacione, provisione sive restriccione inde in contrarium facto, edito, ordinato sive proviso, aut aliqua alia re, causa vel materia quacumque in aliquo non obstante.

Teste me ipso apud Westmonasterium vicesimo sexto die Maii anno regni nostri septimo.

Irorogatur in officio Willim Notte Auditoris ibin 9^no die Junii Anno Regni nunc Edwardi Sexti septimo.[Pg 253]

APPENDIX VII.

The Statutes.

[Early Yorkshire Schools, p. 254.]

STATUTES and Ordinaunces to be observed by the Governours, Master, Usher and Schollers of the Free Grammer Schole of Gygleswicke from tyme to tyme agreed on by the Governours of the sayd Schole together with the consent and approbacion of the moste Reverend Father in God, John, by Devyne permission, Archbyshoppe of Yorke, prymate of Englande and metropolitane, as followeth:—

First the Governours to be chosen from tyme to tyme shall be men of true and sounde religion, fearinge God, and of honest Conversacion.

Secondly att their ordinacion to the said Schole they shall protest and sweare before the Vycar of Gygleswicke and the rest of the Governours of the said Schoole, to be true and faithefull towardes the said Schoole and the emolumentes and profytes belonginge to the same; and that they shall not att any time purloyne or take away any of the commodities of the same, whereby it mighte be impoverished or empayred in any respecte.

Thirdly if it fortune any of the said Governours att this tyme or att any tyme hereafter, to dwell or remove with there families out of the parishe aforesaid, or if any of them be convicte of any notorious cryme, that then and from thencefurth it shall and may be lawful for the rest of the said Governours, with the privitie and assent of the Archbysshoppe of Yorke for the tyme beinge, upon due proofe and examinacion of[Pg 254] the matter or matters aforesaid, to electe into the office and roome of every one so removeinge, offendinge and convicted, a godly, discrete and sober person of the parishe aforesaid.

Fourthly the said Governours, or the more parte of them, shall every halfe yere once att the least, visitte the said Schoole, and there examyne the labours of the Master and Usher, and also the proceadinges of the said Schollers in good litterature, together with the observations of the Statutes of the Schole in that case provyded, to thende if any defaulte be proved in master, usher or scholler, they, with the privitie and assent of the Archbysshoppe of Yorke for the tyme beinge, may furthwith take order to redresse the same.

Fyftely if upon due admonicion twise gyven by the said Governours to the said Master, usher or scholler concernynge the violatinge and wilfull breakeinge of the Statutes of the said Schoole, they and every of them do not amend, that then and from thencefurth it shall and may be lawfull to and for the said Governours, with the privitie and assente of the Archbysshoppe of Yorke, for the tyme beinge, to deprive and depose the said master, usher or scholler so offendinge, and others to electe into there place, accordinge to the true meaninge of the letters Pattentes of the said Schoole in that case provided.

Sixtely the said Governours shall provyde from tyme to tyme that the ordinarie stipendes for the master and usher at there accustomed tymes be payd, and also shall take care that the Schoole house within and without be sufficiently repayred upon the emolumentes and profittes accrewinge and growinge to the said Schoole, neyther shall they make any wilfull waste of the said profittes, but be contente with a moderate[Pg 255] allowaunce when they are occupyed about the busines of the said Schoole.

First the Scholemaster to be chosen from tyme to tyme, shall be a man fearinge God, of true religion and godlye conversacion, not gyven to diceinge, cardinge, or other unlawfull games, but beinge admitted to the chardge of the said schole, shall faithfully followe the same.

Secondly he shall instructe his schollers in godly authours for Christian religion and other meet and honest authours for more knowledge of the liberall sciences; and also shall once each weeke cathechise his said schollers in the knowledge of Christian religion and other godly dueties, to thende their obedience in lyfe may answere to there proceadinges in godly litterature.

Thirdly he shall not teache his schollers any unsavory and popishe aucthours which may eyther infecte the yonge wittes of his schollers with heriesies, or corrupte there lyfes with uncleanenes.

Fourthly he shall not use in schoole any language to his schollers which be of ryper yeares and proceadinges but onely the lattyne, Greeke and Hebrewe, nor shall willingly permitt the use of the Englishe tonge in the schoole to them which are or shalbe able to speake lattyne.

Fyftely he shall indifferently in schoole endevour himselfe to teache the poore as well as the riche, and the parishioner as well as the stranger, and as his said schollers shall profitt in learninge, so he shall preferre them accordingly, without respecte of persons.

Sixtely he shall not be absent above six dayes in any one quarter of the yeare, without speciall licence[Pg 256] of the Governours for the tyme beinge, or the more parte of them, nor shall use any vacations througheout the yeare unlesse it be two weekes att Easter, three weekes att Christenmes, and three weekes by the said master to be appointed when he thinketh it most convenient for his schollers to be exercysed in wrytinge under a scriviner for there better exercyse in that facultye; provyded alwayes that he may upon any convenient occasion grante an intermission or vacation to his schollers from studye, in any afternoone whensoever he seeth the same expedient or requisite.

Seaventhly that the said Scholemaster in recompence of his paynes and labour in the due exequution of his office, shall have and receyve yearely of the said Governours the yearely stipend of twentie markes of lawfull Englishe money, for and duringe so longe tyme as he shall continue scholemaster att the schoole of Gygleswicke aforesaid, to be payd att two tymes in the yeare, vidz.:—att the feast of saynt Peter advincula, six poundes thirtene shillinges fourepence, and at the feast of the Purificacion of our Ladye, six poundes thirtene shillinges fourepence, by even portions.

Lastly the said master shall not bygynne to teache or dismisse the said Schoole without convenient prayers and thankesgyveinge, in that behalfe publiquely to be used, most requisite att bothe mornynge and evenynge.

First the Usher of the schoole shalbe a man of sounde religion and sober lyfe, and such one as can traine upp the Yowthe of the Schoole in godlynes and vertue.

Secondly he shalbe obedient to the scholemaster in all thinges concernynge his office, by whome he shalbe directed for his manner in teacheing, cathechiesinge, correctinge, [Pg 257]&c.

Thirdly he shall not absent himselfe from the schoole foure dayes in any quarter of the yeare, without speciall lycence first obteyned of the master and Governours.

Fourthly he shall preferr every yeare one whole forme or seedge to the masters erudition, wherein if he make defaulte then he shall stande to the censure of the said master and Governours.

Fyftly he shall take upon him the Regiment and teacheinge of the said Schoole in thabsence of the master, and so shall supplye the office of the master in his said absence.

Sixtly that the said Usher in Recompence of his paynes and labour in the due exequution of his office, shall have and receyve yearely of the said Governours the yerely stypende of sixe poundes thirtene shillinges fourepence of lawful Englishe money, for and duringe so longe tyme as he shall contynue Usher of the said school att Gygleswicke aforesaid, to be payd att two tymes in the yeare, vidz.:—att the feast of saynt Peter Advincula, thre poundes six shillings eightpence, and att the feast of the purificacion of our Lady, three poundes sixe shillinges eightepence, by even portions.

First that the Scholemaster and Usher of the said Schoole shall every worke day (usuall vacations aforesaid excepted) begynne to teache the Schollers of the said Schoole halfe an houre before seaven of the clocke, if he shall see it expedient, and so contynue till eleaven of the clocke before Noone, and so shall begynne againe att one of the clocke in thafternoone and so continue till fyve of the clocke (the usuall vacacions aforesaid and other necessarie and honest causes and reasonable recreations excepted), Excepte also the winter season whan the tymes of begyninge of the schoole and[Pg 258] dismissinge of the same, and of the schollers dwellinge neare to the schoole or farr of, shalbe lefte to the discretion of the master.

Secondly if the Scholemaster or Usher of the said schoole shall committ any notorious cryme, or shalbe remisse or negligent in teaching the Schollers of the said schoole, and do not upon the second admonition by the said Governours or any of them given, amend and reforme such his or their faulte and offence, that then from thencefurth it shalbe lawfull for the said Governours or the more parte of them, with the privitie and assent of the Archebysshoppe of Yorke for the tyme beinge, to expell the said schoolemaster and usher so offendinge from his said office, and to electe and chuse an other in his place, in manner aforesaid.

Thirdly if the scholemaster or usher shalbe founde eyther to be remisse or vehement in corrections, upon due proofe first made to the Governours, it shalbe lawfull for them or the more parte of them, upon admonicion once or twice gyven, to fyne or censure the said master or usher accordinge to the quallitie of thee offence, the assent and consent of the Archebysshoppe of Yorke for the tyme beinge first had and obteyned in that behalfe.

First what Scholler or Schollers soever shalbe admitted into the said Schoole and ther be registred in the number of Schollers, and afterwardes shall rebelliously and obstinatly withstand his master or masters, eyther in doctrine, correction, or other godly Government, and convinced of the same, if upon admonicion and warninge first given he do not repent and amend, it shall and may be lawfull to the said Governours with the consent of the said master, to expulse him the schoole.[Pg 259]

Secondly no scholler or schollers of what degree soever, shall absent himselfe from schoole any day, and especially the dayes eyther nowe or hereafter for exercyses to be appointed, without necessarye cause or speciall leave first obteyned of the master or usher under whome he shall then remayne for his absence that day.

Thirdly if any Scholler, upon due proofe first had, shalbe founde eyther altogether negligent or uncapable of lernynge, att the discrecion of the said master, he shalbe returned to his frendes to be broughte upp in some other honest trade and exercyse of lyfe.

Fourthly what scholler or schollers soever in the absence of the said master and usher shall not obey the two prepositors, by the master to be appointed for order and quyetnes of the said Schole, shall for every offence proved, be subjecte to the severe censure of the said master or usher.

Lastly what Scholler or schollers soever shall committ any misdeameaner, or behave themselfes unreverently att home or abroade, eyther towardes there parentes, frendes, strangers, or others whosoever, or shall complaine of correction moderately given him by the master or usher, shalbe severely corrected for the same, upon due knowledge first gyven of the same to the said master or usher.[Pg 260]

APPENDIX VIII.

Purchase Deed of School House and Yard, 1610.[C]

[Early Yorkshire Schools, p. 267.]

THIS Indenture made the ffourtenth daie of December in the yeares of the raigne of our soveraigne Lord James, by the grace of God of England, Scotland, ffrance and Ireland, king, defender of the fayth. That is to saie of England, ffrance and Ireland the eight and of Scotland the foure and fortith.

Betwene Sir Gervysse Helwysse of worletbie in the countie of Lincoln, knight, and Sir Richard Williamson of Gainesburgh in the same countie, knight, on thone partie, and Christofer Shutt, batcheler in Divinitie and vickar of the parish church of Giglesweke in the countie of Yorke, Robert Bankes of Giglesweke afforesaid, one of the attorneyes of his maiesties court of comon pleas, and John Robinson of Hollinghall in the parish of Giglesweke afforesaid, yoman, on thother partie.

Wittnesseth that the said Sir Gervysse Hellwysse and Sir Richard Williamson, being owners in ffee farme of the Rectorie and parsonage of Giglesweke, in consideracion of a certeyne somme of money to them in hand paid, but especially at the request and mediacion of the said Christofer Shutt, and to and for the use and benifitt of the free Grammer schoole of Giglesweeke afforesaid, have enfeoffed, graunted, bargayned and solde, and by these presentes doe enfeoffe, graunt, bargayne and sell unto the said Christofer Shutt, Robert[Pg 261] Bankes, and John Robinson, ther heires and assignes for ever, as feoffees in trust for and to the uses afforesaid.

All that house comonly called the Schoolehouse in Giglesweke afforesaid, and that close adioyneing thereto called the Schoolehouse garth, parcell of the said Rectorye.

To have and to holde the said Schoolehouse and schoolehouse garth unto the said Christofer Shutt, Robert Bankes and John Robinson, ther heires and assignes for ever, for and to the uses afforesaid. Yelding and paying therfore yearly to the kinges maiestie, his heires and successors, the rent of twelve pence of lawfull English money, at the feastes of thanunciacion of the blessed virgine Marie and of St. Michaell tharchangell, by even porcions for and towardes thet fee farme rent of fortie and foure poundes, payable yearly for the said Rectorie and parsonage to the kinges maiestie, his heirs and successors, at the feastes afforesaid.

And the said Sir Gervisse Helwysse and Sir Richard Williamson doe by these presentes constitute and appoint John Bankes and William Lawson of Giglesweke afforesaid, yomen, ther true and lawfull Attorneyes, for them, and in ther names and places, to enter into the said Schoole and Scholehouse garth, to geve quyet and peaceable possession and seisine thereof unto the said Christofer Shutt, Robert Bankes and John Robinson, ther heirs and assignes, rattifyeing and alloweing whatsoever the said Attorneys shall doe therin.

In wittnes wherof the parties afforesaid to these presente Indentures interchangeably have sett ther handes and seales the daie and yeares first above written.[Pg 262]

Sealed and deliuered by the within named Sir Gervysse Helwysse,[D] in the presence of Christopher Batesonn, Edward Astone.

Sealed and delivered by the within named Sir Richard Williamson, in the presence of—

In dorso clausarum cancellarie infrascripti domini Regis nono die ffebruarii anno infrascripto.

1. [Or, a fess azure debruised by a bend gules?]—Helwys—impaling [? or] a cross engrailed [per pale gules and sable?].—Broke. Crest: Five arrows, 1 in pale and 4 in saltire, points in base [or, armed and flighted argent] entwined by a serpent [proper].

2. [Or], a chevron [gules] between 3 trefoils slipped [sable] a crescent in chief for difference.—Williamson.

FOOTNOTES:

[C] Modern (eighteenth century) hand.

[D] Sir Gervase Helwys was Lieutenant of the Tower, and was executed in connection with the Overbury Murder, 1615.

APPENDIX IX.

Scheme made by the Board of Education under the Charitable Trusts Acts, 1853 to 1894, for the Alteration of the Scheme regulating the Giggleswick Grammar School.

1. In this Scheme the expression "the Foundation" means the Grammar School, in the Parish of Giggleswick, in the Administrative County of the West Riding of Yorkshire, now regulated by a Scheme made under the Endowed Schools Acts on 9 August 1872, as amended and altered by Schemes of 3 April 1886, 26 November 1897, and 23 April 1903.

2. The provisions of the Scheme of 9 August 1872 as amended and altered are hereby repealed, and the provisions of this Scheme are substituted therefor; provided that nothing in this Scheme shall derogate from the exclusive right of the Board of Education to exercise any rights or powers of the Visitor of the Foundation exercisable through or by them immediately before the date of this Scheme.

3. The Foundation and its endowment (including the particulars specified in the Schedule to this Scheme) shall be administered under the name of Giggleswick School.

4. The Governing Body of the Foundation, in this Scheme called the Governors, shall, when complete, consist (subject as in this Scheme provided) of 18 persons, being:—

One by the Governing Bodies of Bingley Grammar School and the Keighley Trade and Grammar School alternately;

One by the Governing Bodies of Burnley Grammar School and the Clitheroe Grammar School alternately; and

One by the Governing Bodies of Ermysted's Grammar School at Skipton and the Kirkby Lonsdale Grammar School alternately; and

Every Governor to be appointed by the County Council shall be appointed for a term of office ending on the date of the appointment of his successor, which may be made at any time after the ordinary day of retirement of County Councillors next after his appointment. The other Representative Governors shall be appointed each for a term of three years, and the Coöptative Governors each for a term of five years.

Wherever alternate election by two Governing Bodies is prescribed, the first election after the date of this Scheme shall be made by the Governing Body, whose turn it would have been to elect, if this Scheme had not been made.

5. The persons in office at the date of this Scheme as Representative Governors of the Foundation shall be entitled to remain in office as Representative Governors under this Scheme each for the remainder of the term for which he was appointed, but in other respects shall be counted as if they had been appointed under this Scheme.

6. The persons in office at the date of this Scheme as Coöptative Governors of the Foundation shall be entitled to remain in office as Coöptative Governors under this Scheme, each for the remainder of the term for which he was appointed.

7. If an increase in the number of Representative Governors is required to comply with any conditions of a grant made by a Local Authority or by the Board of Education, or is considered desirable for any other reasons, additional Representative Governors may, with the consent of the Governors and the approval of the Board of Education[Pg 265] (signified by writing under their seal), be appointed by a Local Authority.

8. Religious opinions or attendance or non-attendance at any particular form of religious worship shall not in any way affect the qualification of any person for being one of the Governing Body under this Scheme.

9. No person shall be entitled to act as a Governor, whether on a first or any subsequent entry into office, until he has signed in the minute book of the Governors a declaration of acceptance and of willingness to act in the trusts of this Scheme.

10. Except in special circumstances with the approval in writing of the Board of Education, no Governor shall take or hold any interest in any property belonging to the Foundation otherwise than as a trustee for the purposes thereof, or receive any remuneration, or be interested in the supply of work or goods, at the cost of the Foundation.

11. There shall be a quorum when five Governors are present at a meeting. Every matter, except as in this Scheme provided, shall be determined by the majority of the Governors present and voting on the question. In case of equality of votes the Chairman shall have a second or casting vote.

12. Any Governor who is absent from all meetings of the Governors during a period of one year, or who is adjudicated a bankrupt, or who is incapacitated from acting, or who communicates in writing to the Governors a wish to resign, shall thereupon cease to be a Governor.

13. Every vacancy in the office of Governor shall as soon as possible be notified to the proper appointing body, or be filled by the Governors, as the case requires. Any competent Governor may be re-appointed.

14. A Governor appointed to fill a casual vacancy shall hold office only for the unexpired term of office of the Governor in whose place he is appointed.[Pg 266]

15. The Management Rules appended to this Scheme (being the rules in accordance with which the Governors shall conduct their business and manage the property of the Foundation) shall have effect as part of this Scheme.

16. The Governors and all other persons capable of being bound by this Scheme shall, unless the Board of Education otherwise in writing direct, do all such acts as may be necessary in order to vest in the Official Trustee of Charity Lands and to transfer to the Official Trustees of Charitable Funds respectively, all freehold and leasehold lands and hereditaments and all stocks, shares, funds, and securities respectively, which may hereafter become the property of the Foundation.

17. The School of the Foundation shall be a day and boarding School, for boys, and shall be maintained in or near the Ancient Parish of Giggleswick in the present school buildings or in other suitable buildings provided for the purpose by the Governors as a Public Secondary School.

18. All moneys received as income exclusively in respect of the School, whether from the fees of pupils or otherwise, shall be applicable wholly for the purposes of the School. After payment of the expenses of administration, the Governors shall apply the income arising from the property specified in the Schedule to this Scheme as follows:—

(1) They shall pay thereout the yearly sum of 100l. to the Governing Body of the Girls' Middle School at Skipton, to be applied by that Governing Body for the general purposes of that School, in accordance with the provisions of the above-mentioned Scheme of 3 April 1886, as since amended and altered;

(2) They shall provide thereout the yearly sum of 90l. to be applied as herein-after directed;

(3) They shall apply the income of the property representing the endowment of the Foundation of Josias Shute, in the maintenance of Shute Scholarships as hereinafter provided;

(4) They shall apply the income of the various prize funds in[Pg 267] providing prizes for boys in the School of the Foundation as heretofore; and

(5) They shall apply the residue for the general purposes of the School of the Foundation.

19. All payments for rates, taxes, repairs, and insurance of or in respect of any property occupied for the purposes of the School shall, so far as not otherwise provided for, be made out of the income of the Foundation applicable to the purposes of the School.

20. There shall be a Head Master of the School, and such number of Assistant Masters as the Governors think fit.

21. Every Master in the School shall be employed under a contract of service with the Governors which shall, in the case of appointments made after the date of this Scheme, be reduced to writing, and shall in any case be determinate only (except in the case of dismissal for misconduct or other good and urgent cause) upon a written notice given by or on behalf of the Governors or by the Master, as the case may be, and taking effect in the case of the Head Master after the expiration of six months from the date of notice, and in other cases at the end of a school term and after the expiration of two months from the date of notice; but nothing in this clause shall—

(a) in the case of any person employed at the date of this Scheme, affect any special provisions as to notice contained in the Scheme under which he was appointed or any special agreement as to notice in force at the date of this Scheme; or

(b) affect the special provisions of this Scheme as to the procedure to be followed by the Governors in the case of the dismissal of the Head Master.

22. No person shall be disqualified for being a Master in the School by reason only of his not being, or not intending to be, in Holy Orders.

24. The Head Master shall be a graduate of a University in the[Pg 268] United Kingdom or have such other equivalent qualification as may be approved by the Board of Education. He shall be appointed by the Governors after due public advertisement in newspapers and otherwise so as to secure the best candidates.

25. The Governors may, at pleasure, dismiss the Head Master without assigning cause, upon notice given in accordance with the provisions of this Scheme; or they may, for misconduct or other good and urgent cause, dismiss him without notice.

Any resolution to dismiss the Head Master shall not take effect until it has been passed at a special meeting, and confirmed at a second special meeting held after an interval of not less than 14 days, and is so passed and confirmed by not less than two-thirds of the Governors present and voting on the question.

(a) the Governors may, at the first meeting, if they think fit, by a resolution passed by not less than two-thirds of the whole number of Governors for the time being in office, suspend the Head Master from his office until the second meeting; and

(b) full notice of, and opportunity of defence at, both meetings shall be given to the Head Master.

26. The Head Master shall dwell in the residence, if any, assigned for him. The occupation and use of the residence and of any other property of the Foundation occupied by him as Head Master shall be had by him in respect of his official character and duties, and not as tenant, and if he is removed from his office, he shall relinquish all claim to the Mastership and its future emoluments, and shall deliver up possession of the residence and other property to the Governors, or as they direct. He shall not, except with the permission of the Governors, permit any person not being a member of his family to occupy the residence or any part thereof.

27. The Head Master shall give his personal attention to the duties of the School. He shall not undertake any office or employment interfering with the proper performance of his duties as Head Master. He shall not hold any benefice having the cure of souls, nor during a school term perform for payment any ecclesiastical duty outside the School.[Pg 269]

28. Subject as in this Scheme provided, the Head Master shall receive a stipend in accordance with a rate or scale fixed by the Governors.

29. The power of appointing and dismissing Assistant Masters in the School shall be exercised by the Head Master, after obtaining in every case the approval of the Governors, and every Assistant Master shall be dismissible at pleasure, either on notice given in accordance with the provisions of this Scheme, or in the case of misconduct or other good and urgent cause, without notice.

An Assistant Master may at any time be suspended from duty by the Head Master, and the Head Master shall in that case report the matter to the Governors.

30. The Governors may contribute, or agree to contribute, while any Master is in their employment, towards yearly payments for securing on his behalf a pension or capital sum payable after that employment has ceased. The amount contributed by the Governors in respect of a Master in any year shall not exceed that contributed by the Master.

31. Within the limits fixed by this Scheme, the Governors shall prescribe the general subjects of instruction, the relative prominence and value to be assigned to each group of subjects, what reports shall be required to be made to them by the Head Master, the arrangements respecting the school terms, vacations, and holidays, and the number of boarders. They shall take general supervision of the sanitary condition of the school buildings and arrangements. They shall every year fix the amount which they think proper to be paid out of the income of the Foundation applicable for the purposes of the School for providing and maintaining a proper School plant and apparatus and awarding prizes.

32. Before making any rules under the last foregoing clause, the Governors shall consult the Head Master in such a manner as to give him full opportunity for the expression of his views. The Head Master may also from time to time submit proposals to the Governors for making or altering rules concerning any matter within the province of[Pg 270] the Governors. The Governors shall fully consider any such expression of views or proposals and shall decide upon them.

33. Subject to any rules prescribed by or under the authority of this Scheme, the Head Master shall have under his control the choice of books, the method of teaching, the arrangement of classes and school hours, and generally the whole internal organization, management, and discipline of the School, including the power of expelling boys from the School or suspending them from attendance for any adequate cause to be judged of by him, but on expelling or suspending any boy he shall forthwith report the case to the Governors.

34. The Head Master shall determine, subject to the approval of the Governors, in what proportions the sum fixed by the Governors for school plant and apparatus and prizes shall be divided among the various objects for which it is fixed in the aggregate, and the Governors shall pay the same accordingly either through the hands of the Head Master or directly as they think best.

35. Instruction shall be given in the School in such subjects proper to be taught in a Public Secondary School for boys as the Governors in consultation with the Head Master from time to time determine. Subject to the provisions of this Scheme, the course of instruction shall be according to the classification and arrangements made by the Head Master.

36. Subject to the provisions of this Scheme, religious instruction in accordance with the principles of the Christian Faith shall be given in the School under regulations to be made by the Governors. No alteration in any such regulations shall take effect until the expiration of not less than one year after notice of the making of the alteration has been given by the Governors in such manner as they think best calculated to bring the matter within the knowledge of persons interested in the School.

37.—(a) The parent or guardian of, or person liable to maintain or having the actual custody of, any boy attending the School as a day pupil may claim by notice in writing addressed to the Head Master the exemption of such boy from attending prayer or religious worship, or from any lesson or series of lessons on a religious subject, and such boy[Pg 271] shall be exempted accordingly, and a boy shall not, by reason of any exemption from attending prayer or religious worship, or from any lesson or series of lessons on a religious subject, be deprived of any advantage or emolument in the School or out of the endowment of the Foundation to which he would otherwise have been entitled.

(b) If the parent or guardian of, or person liable to maintain or having the actual custody of, any boy who is about to attend the School and who but for this sub-clause could only be admitted as a boarder, desires the exemption of such boy from attending prayer or religious worship, or from any lesson or series of lessons on a religious subject, but the persons in charge of the boarding-houses of the School are not willing to allow such exemption, then it shall be the duty of the Governors to make proper provisions for enabling the boy to attend the School and have such exemption as a day pupil, without being deprived of any advantage or emolument to which he would otherwise have been entitled.

(c) If any teacher, in the course of other lessons, at which any boy exempted under this clause is in accordance with the ordinary rules of the School present, teaches systematically and persistently any particular religious doctrine from the teaching of which any exemption has been claimed as in this clause before provided, the Governors shall, on complaint made in writing to them by the parent, guardian, or person liable to maintain or having the actual custody of such boy, hear the complainant, and inquire into the circumstances, and if the complaint is judged to be reasonable, make all proper provisions for remedying the matter complained of.

38. Once at least in every two years there shall be, at the cost of the Foundation, an examination of the whole of each of the upper forms of the School by, or under the direction of, a University or other examining body approved by the Board of Education, with the assistance, if the Governors think fit, of any of the teaching staff of the School; and a report thereon shall be made to the Governors, who shall send copies of it to the Head Master and to the West Riding County Council and two copies to the Board of Education. Provided that the Board may, either generally or in any particular year, dispense with that examination as regards any of the upper forms.

Once at least in every year there shall be an examination of the lower forms by the teaching staff of the School, and a report thereon shall be made to the Governors if they require it.[Pg 272]

An examination may be partly in writing and partly oral, or, in the lower forms, wholly oral. If in any year the School as a whole is inspected by the Board of Education, the Board may dispense with any examination for that and the following year. The Board may decide which forms shall be considered to be "upper" and "lower" respectively for the purposes of this clause.

39. Subject to the provisions established by or under the authority of this Scheme, the School and all its advantages shall be open to all boys of good character and sufficient health. Provided that a boy shall not be admitted to the School—

(a) unless he is residing with his parent, guardian, or near relation within degrees of kindred fixed by the Governors, or lodging in the house of some person other than a Master, conducted under the rules approved for that house by the Governors, or

(b) unless (if he is admitted as a border) he is boarding in a house conducted under rules made by the Governors and provided or controlled by them or by some Master who is not the parent of the boy.

40. Subject as herein provided, no boy shall be admitted to the School under the age of 9 years. No boy shall remain in the School after the end of the school year, in which the age of 19 is attained. The Head Master shall make rules for the withdrawal of boys from the School in cases where, from idleness, or incapacity to profit by the studies of the place, they have fallen materially below the standard of position and attainment proper for their age.

41. Applications for admission to the School shall be made to the Head Master, or to some person appointed by the Governors, according to a form to be approved by them and delivered to all applicants.

42. The Head Master or some person appointed by the Governors shall keep a register of applications of admission, showing the date of every application and of the admission, withdrawal, or rejection of the applicant and the cause of any rejection and the age of each applicant. Provided that every person requiring an application to be registered shall pay such fee as the Governors may fix, not exceeding five shillings.[Pg 273]

43. No boy shall be admitted to the School except after being found fit for admission in an examination under the direction of the Head Master graduated according to the age of the boy, or in some other examination approved by the Governors. Those who are so found fit shall, if there is room for them, be admitted in order according to the date of their application.

44. No fee, payment, or gratuity shall be received from or on behalf of any boy in the School, except in accordance with Rules for Payments, which shall be made by the Governors and shall among other things provide:—

(a) for the payment of such tuition fee, at the rate of not more than 30l. and not less than 12l. a year, as is prescribed in the rules:

(c) in the case of any boarder, for the payment of a boarding fee, at the rate of not more than 66l. a year, in addition to the tuition fee.

The Rules for Payments shall be subject to the approval of the Board of Education signified by writing under their seal, and when so approved shall have effect accordingly.

45. (1.) The Rules for Payments shall provide for total or partial exemptions from payment of tuition fees or entrance fees.

(a) that a yearly sum of not less than 60l. out of the income of the Foundation applicable for the general purposes of the School may, if funds permit, be applied in providing total or partial exemptions from payment of tuition fees for boys who are and have for not less than three years been resident in the Ancient Parish of Giggleswick; and

(b) that the income of the property representing the endowment of Josias Shute shall be applied in providing total exemptions from payment of tuition fees and the cost of books and stationery, to be called Shute Scholarships, and to be offered in the first instance to boys who are and have for not less than two years been in attendance at a Public Elementary School in the Ancient Parish of Giggleswick;[Pg 274]

(c) that any boys who are exempted from payment of tuition fees under the provisions of sub-clauses (2) (a) and (2) (b) of this clause, and who by reason of their proficiency are deserving of the distinction, shall be called Giggleswick Scholars and Shute Scholars respectively, and that any other boys who are exempted from payment of tuition fees, and are likewise worthy of the distinction, shall be called Foundation Scholars.

46. The Governors may award to such of the Giggleswick Scholars or Foundation Scholars as in the opinion of the Governors are in need of financial assistance to enable them to enter or remain in the School, Maintenance Allowances each of a yearly value of not more than 5l. Any such Allowance may, at the discretion of the Governors, be paid to the parent or guardian of the boy, or may be applied by them towards payments (other than tuition or entrance fees under the Rules for Payments or in providing the boy with travelling facilities or meals).

47. The Governors shall apply one moiety of the above-mentioned yearly sum of 90l., in one or both of the following ways:—

(2) in awarding maintenance allowances each of a yearly value of not more than 10l. to Shute Scholars.

Any unapplied residue of the said moiety shall be applied by the Governors in augmenting the value of the Giggleswick and other Exhibitions herein-after mentioned.

48. The Governors may, if funds permit, apply a yearly sum of not more than 150l. out of the income of the Foundation applicable for the purposes of the School in the maintenance of Boarding Scholarships, each consisting of exemption, total or partial, from payment of boarding fees. These Scholarships may be held in conjunction with any Scholarship or Exemption maintained under this Scheme.

49. The Governors shall, as soon as funds permit, maintain a Leaving Exhibition, to be called the Giggleswick Exhibition, of the yearly value of not less than 30l. nor more than 50l. to be awarded for proficiency in any one or more of the subjects of general instruction[Pg 275] provided for by this Scheme. They may also maintain (1) a Leaving Exhibition to be called the Clapham and Tennant Exhibition, and (2) other Leaving Exhibitions.

(a) The Exhibitions shall be tenable at any University, Training College for pupils intending to enter the teaching profession, or other Institution of higher, including professional or technical, instruction.

(c) Exhibitions shall be awarded for merit only, on the result of such examination as the Governors think fit, to boys who then are and have for not less than two years been in the School. Within the limits fixed by this Scheme the Exhibitions shall be freely and openly competed for, and shall be awarded under such rules and conditions as the Governors think fit, but so that as nearly as possible the same number may be awarded each year. Any Exhibition for which there is no duly qualified candidate, who on examination is adjudged worthy to take it, shall for that turn not be awarded.

50. The Scholarships and Exhibitions shall be tenable only for the purposes of education. If, in the judgment of the Governors, the holder of any Scholarship or Exhibition or any boy exempted as aforesaid is guilty of serious misconduct or idleness, or fails to maintain a reasonable standard of proficiency, or ceases to pursue his education, the Governors may deprive him of the Scholarship, Exhibition, Exemption, or any Maintenance Allowance, but in the case of an Exemption (unless the Rules for Payments otherwise provide) only upon grounds sufficient to justify the removal of any boy from the School. In the case of an Exhibition, the Governors may act on the report of the proper authorities of the University, College, or Institution, at which the Exhibition is held, or on such other evidence as the Governors think sufficient. Under this clause the decision of the Governors shall be final in each case.

51. The Governors may, if they think fit, maintain in the School[Pg 276] a Preparatory Department for the education of boys. For this department the Governors may make such modifications as they think fit in the foregoing provisions relating to ages, instruction, and examination, and the Rules for payments may prescribe such tuition fees as may be thought suitable.

52. The Governors may, with the approval in writing of the Board of Education, make special provision in or in connexion with the School for the education of boys who intend to qualify as teachers in Public Elementary Schools. For these boys, subject to the like approval, the Governors may make such modifications as they think fit in the foregoing provisions relating to ages, instruction, and examination, and the Rules for Payments may prescribe such tuition fees as may be thought suitable.

53. The Governors shall pay the other moiety of the said yearly sum of 90l. to the Governing Body of the new Public Secondary School for girls established or about to be established at Settle, to be applied by such Governing Body for the general purposes of that School, on condition that the Governing Body maintain therein not less than three free places for girls who are resident in the Ancient Parish of Giggleswick, and who are and have for not less than two years been in attendance at a Public Elementary School.

54. Until the expiration of two months from the date of this Scheme, or such further period as may be sanctioned in writing by the Board of Education, matters which under this Scheme are to be the subject of rules which require the approval of the Board under their seal may be conducted in accordance, as far as circumstances permit, with the arrangements existing at the date of this Scheme.

55. The first meeting of the Governors shall be summoned by the Clerk of the present Governing Body as soon as possible after the date of this Scheme, or, if he fails to summon a meeting for two months after that date, by any two Governors.

56. The present Head Master shall, if willing, take and hold the office of Head Master of the School under this Scheme. He shall be[Pg 277] entitled while holding office to receive a fixed yearly stipend of 200l. and also a capitation payment calculated on such a scale, uniform or graduated, as may be fixed from time to time by the Governors, at the rate of not less than 4l. a year for each boy in the School.

57. No boy who is and on 8 September 1909 was in the School shall be liable to any payment to which he might not have been liable if this Scheme had not been made, and any holder of a Scholarship or Exhibition awarded on or before the date of this Scheme shall be entitled to hold his Scholarship or Exhibition as if this Scheme had not been made.

58. The Governors may receive any additional donations or endowments for the general purposes of the Foundation. They may also receive donations or endowments for any special objects connected with the Foundation not inconsistent with or calculated to impede the due working of the provisions of this Scheme. Any question arising upon this last point shall be referred to the Board of Education for their decision.

59. Nothing in this Scheme shall affect any Order of the Charity Commissioners or the Board of Education now in force, so far as it makes provision for the discharge of any debt or for the replacement of any stock or money.

60. The Board of Education may, in the exercise of their ordinary jurisdiction under the Charitable Trusts Acts, 1853 to 1894, frame Schemes for the alteration of any portions of this Scheme, provided that such alteration shall not be contrary to anything contained in the Endowed Schools Acts, 1869, 1873 and 1874, and that the object of the Foundation shall always be:—

(1) to supply a liberal education for boys by means of a School or Schools in the Ancient Parish of Giggleswick or otherwise, and

61. Any question as to the construction of this Scheme or as to the regularity or the validity of any acts done or about to be done under this Scheme, shall be determined conclusively by the Board of[Pg 278] Education, upon such application made to them for the purpose as they think sufficient.

62. The Interpretation Act, 1889, applies to the interpretation of this Scheme as it applies to an Act of Parliament.

63. The date of this Scheme shall be the day on which it is established by an Order of the Board of Education.

Management Rules.

1. The Governors shall hold ordinary or stated meetings at least twice in each year. A special meeting may at any time be summoned by the Chairman or any two Governors upon four clear days' notice being given to the other Governors of the matters to be discussed.

2. The Governors shall, at their first ordinary or stated meeting in each year, elect one of their number to be Chairman of their meetings for the year. If it is necessary to supply his place at any meeting, the Chairman of that meeting shall be appointed before any other business is transacted. The Chairman shall always be re-eligible.

3. Any resolution of the Governors may be rescinded or varied at a subsequent meeting, if due notice of the intention to rescind or vary the same has been given to all the Governors.

4. If at the time appointed for a meeting a sufficient number of Governors to form a quorum are not present, or if at any meeting the business is not completed, the meeting shall stand adjourned sine die, and a special meeting shall be summoned as soon as conveniently may be. Any meeting may be adjourned by resolution.

5. The Governors shall provide and keep a minute-book and books of account. All proper accounts in relation to the Foundation shall in each year be made out and certified, and copies sent to the Board of Education and the West Riding County Council in such form as the Board may require.

6. On sending accounts for any year to the Board of Education[Pg 279] the Governors shall exhibit for public inspection in some convenient place in Giggleswick, copies of the accounts so sent for that year, giving due public notice where and when the same may be seen, and they shall at all reasonable times allow the accounts for any year to be inspected, and copies or extracts to be made, by all persons applying for the purpose.

7. Within the limits prescribed by the Scheme, the Governors shall have full power to make rules for the management of the Foundation, and for the conduct of their business, including the summoning of meetings, the deposit of money at a proper bank, the custody of documents, and the appointment during their pleasure of a Clerk or of any necessary officers at such a rate of remuneration as may be approved by the Board of Education.

8. The Governors shall manage the property of the Foundation not occupied for the purposes thereof according to the general law applicable to the management of property by Trustees of charitable foundations.

9. The Governors shall keep in repair and insure against fire all the buildings of the Foundation not required to be kept in repair and insured by the lessees or tenants thereof.

10. The Governors may set apart and let in allotments under the Allotments Extension Act, 1882, any portions of the land belonging to the Foundation other than buildings and appurtenances of buildings.

11. The Governors shall give public notice of the intention to let any property in such manner as they shall consider most effectual for insuring full publicity. The Governors shall not create any tenancy in reversion, or for more than 21 years certain, or for less than the improved annual value at rackrent, without the sanction of the Board of Education or a competent Court.

12. The Governors shall provide that on the grant by them of any lease the lessee shall execute a counterpart; and every lease shall contain a covenant on the part of the lessee for the payment of rent, and all other usual and proper covenants applicable to the property comprised therein, and a proviso for re-entry on non-payment of the rent, or non-performance of the covenants.[Pg 280]

shall (unless otherwise ordered by the Board of Education) be treated as capital and be invested in the name of the Official Trustees of Charitable Funds.

14. The Governors shall cause a copy of the Scheme to be given to every Governor, Head Master, and other Teacher, upon entry into office, and copies may be sold at a reasonable price to all persons applying for the same.

SCHEDULE.

APPENDIX X.

Masters of Giggleswick.

APPENDIX XI.

Ushers.

Writing Masters.

INDEX.

Exhibitions (see Burton, Carr, Tennant, Shute), 94, 95, 100, 109, 119, 177, 178

A Short List of Yorkshire Books published by Richard Jackson, 16 and 17, Commercial Street, Leeds.

Coronations: their rise and development in England. By the Very Rev. the Dean of York. Printed on antique paper in quarto form, 90 pages and 30 full-page Illustrations. Bound in art cloth boards, gilt top. Price 10/6 nett.

Picturesque Old York. Chapters Historical and Descriptive. By The Very Rev. A. P. Purey-Cust, D.D., Dean of York. With 35 full-page Illustrations specially prepared for the Work, reproducing many of the vanished and vanishing beauties of the Ancient City, and various Historic Portraits from the Guildhall and Mansion House.

The Alien Benedictines of York. Being a History of Holy Trinity Priory from the first Prior Hermarus 1089 A.D., down to present times, with a full account of their possessions in Yorkshire and the adjoining Counties; Biographical Notices of the Priors, and full particulars of the part they played in Contemporary History, by J. Solloway, D.D. (Oxon.), Rector of Holy Trinity, &c., &c., with 35 full-page Illustrations specially executed for the Work.

Adel and its Norman Church. A History of the Parish and Church from the earliest down to present times. By the Rev. William H. Draper, M.A., Rector of Adel. 28 full-page Illustrations uniform with the above.

"Mr. Draper has done his duty by his Parish in a way that cannot be too widely imitated.... He describes the Church, a fine specimen of late Norman.... He tells the story of the Patrons and Incumbents, and gives a complete list.... Mr. Draper has piously preserved all the Mortuary Inscriptions. Among them we notice a name which will be familiar to some of our readers: John William Inchbold, painter and poet."—Spectator.

"Mr. Draper has done his work well."—The Times.

"In 'Adel and its Norman Church' the present Rector has enlarged a familiar picture and placed it in a worthier frame.... Adel and its Church are the embodiment of our National History for seven centuries, and Mr. Draper's book is of much more than local topographical value.... That little Norman temple the religious home of English country folk, so serene, so undisturbed by change, is a symbol of abiding verities which should be cooling now and then to dwell upon.... Apart from this the volume is valuable for its illustrations, which contain several not hitherto published.... The volume has been handsomely produced."—Yorkshire Post.

Knaresborough and its Rulers. Being a complete History of the Domain from the earliest to the present time, by Mr. William Wheater, author of "Sherburn-in-Elmet," "Historic Mansions of Yorkshire," &c., &c. 4to, 350 pages, 15 full-page illustrations, limited to 300 numbered copies. Price 15/- nett.

Sedbergh, Garsdale and Dent. Three Picturesque Yorkshire Dales; being peeps at the past history and present condition of this Charming Nook in Yorkshire, with a chapter tracing the History of the Sedbergh Grammar School from its foundation to the present time, by the late Rev. W. Thompson, M.A. Oxon., revised and brought up to date by B. Wilson, Esq., B.A., Editor of the "Sedbergh School Register," with forty illustrations specially taken for the work by Mr. J. H. Gough. Price 10/6 nett. An Edition-de-Luxe of 100 numbered copies, bound in vellum and printed on antique paper, £1 1 nett; also a limited edition, bound in vellum, price 25/-.

Sedbergh School Songs. Written and Illustrated by R. St. John Ainslie. Beautifully Printed on Art Paper and Bound in Navy Blue Art Cloth, Gilt Edges. Price 3/6. Large Paper Edition, Bound in White Vellum, 10/6 nett.

Sedbergh School and its Chapel. Edited by B. Wilson, Editor of the "Sedbergh School Register," and R. St. John Ainslie. With numerous Illustrations, and Prefaced with a History of this Ancient School. Demy 8vo. Art Cloth Boards, Gilt Edges. 3/6 nett. And a limited Edition bound in Vellum, Bevelled Boards, &c. 7/6 nett.

Sedbergh School Register, 1546-1909. Second and Enlarged Edition, with a History of the School from the earliest to the present time. By B. Wilson, Esq., B.A., Twenty-five full-page illustrations together with a fac-simile of King Edward VI Charter, Demy 8vo, 700 pages, cloth boards, gilt top. 10/6 nett. (Only a very few copies remain.)

Walks Round York Minster. By the Very Rev. A. P. Purey-Cust, D.D., author of "The Heraldry of York Minster," &c. 4to, 250 pages with forty full-page Illustrations, specially done for the work. Edition limited to 250 numbered copies. Price 15/- nett. And 100 copies bound in white vellum bevelled boards. 25/- nett.

The Costume of Yorkshire in 1814. A series of forty-one Fac-Similes of Original Water-Colour Drawings, with descriptions in English and in French, by George Walker, of Killingbeck, Leeds. Edited with Explanatory Notes by the late Edward Hailstone, F.S.A., of Walton Hall. Folio. Price £1 1 0 nett. Also an edition de luxe bound in vellum. Price £3 3 0 nett.[Pg 297]

Rambles by Yorkshire Rivers. By George Radford, M.A. A series of descriptive articles describing the Tees, Greta, Swale, Yore, Nidd, Washburn, Aire, Ouse, Derwent, Rye and the Esk. Illustrated by twelve Etchings, specially drawn for the work by J. Ayton Symington. 7/6 nett.

Some Historic Mansions of Yorkshire, and their Associations. By William Wheater, author of "A History of the Parishes of Sherburn and Cawood," and "Templenewsam"; with twenty-five Etched Illustrations drawn on the spot by A. Buckle, Stanley Medway, and J. A. Symington. 2 Vols. 4to. 25/- nett. Also a large paper edition £3 3 0 nett.

The Volumes contain: Bolton Hall and the Lord's Scrope, Bramham Park and the families connected, Beswick Old Hall and the Drapers, Castle Howard and the Howards, Dalton Hall and the Hothams, Farnley and the Fawkes family, Harewood and the Lascelles, Heslington and the Earls of Richmond, Hazlewood and the Vavasours, Methley and the Saviles, Nun Appleton the Prioresses and Nuns, Nostal and the Winns, Newburgh and the Wombwells, Newton and the Fairfaxes, Ripley and the Ingilbys, Swillington and the Lowthers, Skipton and the Cliffords, Studley and The De Greys, Templenewsam and the Knight Templars, Upleatham and the Bruces and Zetlands, Wentworth and the Straffords, Wilton and the Bulmers.

The above comprise twenty-five Chapters in Yorkshire Family History, the importance of which cannot be exaggerated, as the families whose history is given are amongst the most prominent in England's Story.

A History of the Bramham Moor Hunt. By William Scarth Dixon, author of "A History of the York and Ainsty Hunt." With twenty-five full-page Illustrations, reproducing portraits of many famous Members of the Hunt and the three important plates originally painted by David Dalby, also a frontispiece, an original portrait of the late George Lane Fox, Esq., the Master. Large 4to £1 11 6.

The History of the York and Ainsty Hunt. By William Scarth Dixon, author of "A History of the Bramham Moor Hunt," "In the North Countree," &c., &c., with twenty reproductions of Portraits of Masters, Huntsmen, Special Meets, Favourite Hounds, Old Prints, &c., &c. Published at £1 1 0. Also a large paper edition at £2 2 0 nett.

The Heraldry of York Minster. A Key to the History of its Builders and Benefactors as shown in its stained glass windows and in the carved work in stone. By The Very Rev. A. P. Purey-Cust, D.D., F.S.A., Dean of York. 2 Vols. large 4to. £6 6 0[Pg 298]

Yorkshire Guide. A Handbook for Tourists in Yorkshire and complete History of the County, compiled by W. Wheater, author of "Historic Mansions of Yorkshire." 220 Illustrations in the Text. 2 Vols. small 4to. 10/6 nett.

Robin Hood and the Curtall Fryer. The Text written in Early English Style with decorative Initials, Head and Tail-Pieces and Borders and numerous full-page Drawings illustrating the moving incidents in the Old Ballad. Illustrated and described by M. Hinscliff, Esq. 5/- nett.

The Historie of the King's Manour House of York. By R. Davies, F.S.A. Illustrated with Etchings by A. Buckle, B.A. Published at 5/- nett.

Lyrics and Sonnets of Northern Lands. Translated from the Danish by A. Buckle, B.A. and Illustrated with Etchings and Mezzotints by the author. Small 4to. 7/6 nett.

Yorkshire by the Sea. Notes Historical, Topographical and Descriptive, by George Radford, M.A., author of "Rambles by Yorkshire Rivers." With twelve Etchings and twenty-six Drawings in the Text, by J. A. Symington. 10/6 nett.

Yorkshire Etchings and Sonnets. By A. Buckle, B.A., author of "Lyrics and Sonnets of Northern Lands," &c. 10/- nett.

History of the Parish Church, Leeds, from the earliest known period down to the present time, with an account of the antient Pillar or Cross found in the walls of the late edifice. By the late Major R. W. Moore. With 14 Illustrations. 2/- nett.

Church and Town for Fifty Years. (Leeds 1841-1891): A Memorial of the Festival holden in the Parish Church, Leeds, July 12th to 19th, 1891. Edited by the Rev. C. G. Lang, M.A., now Archbishop of York. 3/6 nett.

An Architect's Sketch Book at Home and Abroad. By William H. Thorp, Associate and Graduate of the Royal Institute of British Architects, sometime Hon. Sec. of Leeds Architectural Society. Seventy-five Illustrations with Descriptive Letter-press. Large 4to. Edition limited to 400 copies and nearly all sold. £1 1 0 nett.[Pg 299]

Yorkshire Stories Re-told. By James Burnley, author of "West Riding Sketches," &c., &c. Crown 8vo. Cloth boards, 330 pages. 3/6 nett.

Records of the Parish of Whitkirk. By the late Rev. George Moreton Platt, M.A., and John William Morkill, M.A. Illustrated by thirty-two Drawings made by J. A. Symington and J. W. Morkill. Large 4to. £1 1 0 nett.

Leeds Parish Church: Saint Peter's at Leeds. Being an account Historical and Descriptive. By the late James Rusby, Fellow of the Royal Historical Society, and Edited by Rev. J. G. Simpson, D.D., Canon of St. Paul's, late Principal of the Leeds Clergy School. Very fully Illustrated by Herbert Railton. 330 pages, large 4to. Cloth boards, gilt top, &c. Price £2 2 0 nett.

A History of St. Aidan's Church (Bishop Woodford Memorial). Compiled by the Rev. R. M. Nicholls, M.A. Crown 8vo., 100 pages, with 10 full-page illustrations printed on antique paper, limited to 200 copies. Price 2/6 nett.

Yorkshire Anecdotes: or Remarkable Incidents in the Lives of Celebrated Yorkshire Men and Women. By the Rev. R. V. Taylor, B.A. Author of the "Worthies and Churches of Leeds," &c., &c. 2 Vols. Crown 8vo. Cloth boards. 7/6 nett.

TRANSCRIBERS' NOTES

Pages 8, 37, 38, 207, 291: Inconsistent spelling of Praepositors/Præpositors/Prepositors/prepositors as in original

Page 25 Chapter title 1553-1592. as in original, differs from table of contents 1553-1599.

Page 147: Hyphenation of Kay-Shuttleworth in illustration caption as in original, inconsistent with text

Page 249 successsoribus corrected to successoribus in heredibus et successsoribus nostris

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A HISTORY OF GIGGLESWICK SCHOOL FROM ITS FOUNDATION, 1499 TO 1912 ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

Appendix.	[230-284.
Index.	[285-294.

	£	s.	d.
Jno. Carr	1	1	0
Jno. Bayley	0	10	6
Enoch Clementson	0	7	0
Wm. Bradley	0	7	0
Jno. Howson	0	7	0
Richd. Paley	0	3	6
Richd. Preston	0	3	6
Jams. Foster	0	3	6

	Monday.	Tuesday.	Wednesday.	Thursday.	Friday.
Morning	4, 5. Classics & Scripture. 6, 7. Arithmetic & Scripture.	4, 7. Classics & History. 6. Arithmetic. 5. French.	5, 6. Classics & Geography. 7. Arithmetic. 4. French.	4, 5. Classics. 6, 7. Arithmetic.	4, 5. Classics & Geography. 7. Arithmetic. 6. French
Afternoon	5, 6. Classics. 7. Arithmetic. 4. French.	4, 5. Classics. 7. Arithmetic. 6. French.	6, 7. Classics. 4, 5. Arithmetic.	6, 7. Classics. 4. Arithmetic. 5. French.	6, 7. Classics. 4, 5. Arithmetic.
		6, 7. One hour in the morning for Latin Grammar, Exercise, etc.	7. One hour in the morning for Grammar, Exercise, etc.	6, 7. One hour in the morning for Geography Exercise, etc.	6, 7. One hour in the morning for Exercise, Grammar or History.

	Monday.	Tuesday.	Wednesday.	Thursday.	Friday.
Morning	2, 3. French.	5. French.	4. French.	2, 3. French.	6. French.
Afternoon	4. French.	6. French.	German.	5. French.	German.

NORTH SIDE.	SOUTH SIDE.
1. Martyrs.	4. Warriors.
Sir Thomas More.	Sir Philip Sidney.
King Edmund.	King Alfred.
Bishop Latimer.	General Gordon.
2. Divines.	5. Missionaries.
John Bunyan.	Henry Martin.
John Wycliffe.	Columba.
John Wesley.	Livingstone.
3. Teachers.	6. Poets.
Alcuin, of York.	Milton.
William, of Wykeham.	Caedmon.
Arnold, of Rugby.	Tennyson.

Rev. George Style, M.A.	Frontispiece
Facing Page
The Charter	12
First School, 1512	18
Rev. Josias Shute, B.D.	60
Richard Frankland, M.A.	68
Archdeacon Paley	82
Second School, 1790	90
Rev. Rowland Ingram, M.A.	110
Usher's House	120
Craven Bank	120
Rev. G. A. Butterton, D.D.	126
The Old School	132
Porch of the Old School	134
Rev. John Howson, M.A.	146
Sir James Kay Shuttleworth	146
Rev. John Richard Blakiston, M.A.	150
Hector Christie, Esq.	156
Cricket Ground	164
The Hostel, 1869	170
A Class-room	174
A Hostel Study	174
Hostel	176
The Library	178
Class-rooms and Laboratory	180
Chemistry Laboratory	182
The Museum	182
[Pg xii]Big School	184
The Fives Courts	186
Lord Frederick Cavendish	188
The School Buildings	190
Bankwell	194
Walter Morrison, M.A., Esq.	198
The Chapel Exterior	200
The Chapel Dome	204
James Carr	204
The Chapel, East, Interior	208
The Chapel, West, Interior	210
The Gate House	212
W. W. Vaughan, M.A., Esq.	216
Joiner's Shop	218
Athletic Shop	218
G. B. Mannock, Esq.	220
Officers Training Corps	224
R. N. Douglas, M.A., Esq.	228

	£	s.	d.
Antho. Armitstead	00	10	00
Tho. Brayshay	00	05	00
Antho. Barrows	00	05	00
Tho. Stackhouse	00	08	09
Robte. Cookson	00	10	00
Tho. Carr, of Settle, at ½ year for £20	00	10	00
Nathaniel More at £20	01	00	00
Robte. Cookson at £100	05	00	00
Hugh Stackhouse at £10	00	10	00
Mr. Wildman at £20	01	00	00

	£	s.	d.
John Grime Wilkinson	00	02	00
Wm. Nelson	00	01	00
Bryan Cookson	00	07	00
J Robinson	00	01	00
Mary Pert	00	01	00
Thos. Cocket	00	01	00
Ric. Harrison	00	01	00
	£00	14	00

Goods, 19s. 2d.
Plate, 42s.
First, one messuage with th'appurtenaunces in Oterbourne, in the tenure of Cuthberte Carre	24s.
Christopher Tompson	2s.
John Smyth, one cotage	2s.
[Pg 234] Henry Atkinson, one mesuage with th'appurtenaunces ther	18s.
the wyff of Thomas Atkinson, one mesuage and one oxgange of lande	10s.
Thomas Atkinson, one messuage with th' appurtenaunces	15s.
Christopher Tompson, one cotage	5s.
Richard Tompson, "	5s.
Henry Swier, j mesuage with th'appurtenaunces	15s.
Richard Patenson, one " " "	15s.
William Harroo, " in [blank in MS]	10s.
In all	£6 12d.
Sum of the rental	£6 12d.
Whereof
Paiable to the Kinges Maiestie yerlie for the tenthes	6s. 8d.
And to John Smyth yerlie for his annuytie durynge his lyffe	6s.
Sum of the allowance	14s. 8d.
And so remaynyth	106s. 4d.

Firma unius tenementi cum pertinenciis in Settill in parochie de Gygleswike predicta ac 2 acrarum et unius rode terre arrabilis ibidem, et unius prati vocati Howbecke ynge continentis ½ rodam, cum communa, pasture in Trakemore, sic dimissi Willelmo Hulle per indenturam Cantariste ibidem, datam 12^mo die Augusti anno regni Regis Henrici VII^mi 14^to Habendum sibi et heredibus suis imperpetuum Reddendo inde annuatim ad festa Purificationis Beate Marie et Sancti Laurencii equaliter	11s.
Firma unius cotagii in Settill predicta dimissi Johanni Smythe per indenturam dicti Cantariste datam 28^vo die Marcii anno regni Regis Henrici VIII^vi quinto Habendum pro termino vite ejusdem Johannis et Reddendo inde annuatim ad festa predicta equaliter	2s.
Firma unius mesuagii scituati in Otterburne, ac trium bovatarum terre arrabilis, prati et pasture jacencium in villa et campis ibidem, modo in tenura Cuthberti Carre ad voluntatem de anno in annum Reddendo inde annuatim ad festa predicta equaliter	24s.
Firma unius cotagii ibidem modo in tenura Christoferi Thomeson, ut prius, per annum eisdem terminis equaliter	2s.
Firma unius mesuagii ibidem ac duarum bovatarum terre arrabilis prati et pasture jacencium in campis predictis, modo in tenura Henrici Atkynson, ut prius, per annum eisdem terminis equaliter	18s.[Pg 240]
Firma unius mesuagii et unius bovate [etc., as in last item to pasture] ibidem modo in tenura relicte Henrici Atkynson [etc., as in last]	15s.
Firma 1 mesuagii et duarum bovatarum [etc., as in last] Thome Atkynson [etc.]	15s.
Firma [etc., as in last] Henrici Swyer [etc.]	15s.
Firma [etc., as in last] Ricardi Paytsin	15s.	}
Firma unius cotagii ibidem modo in tenura Christoferi Thomson [etc.]	5s.
Firma [as in last] Ricardi Thomson [etc.]	5s.

29 Januarii anno 3^cio Regis Edwardo VI^ti, pro Edwardo Warner, milite.	The clere yerelie value of the preamisses	£67 8s. 11½d.
	which, rated at the severall rates above remembered, amounteth to	£1297 6s. 8d.

Adde the rennt for the leade and belles of the chaples of Wakefelde	£7 4s. 4d.
And so th'oole is	£1314 11s. 0d.

Description.	Extent or Amount.			Tenant, Person liable, or Persons in whose Name invested.		Gross Yearly Income.
Real Estate.
At Giggleswick.	A.	R.	P.			£	s.	d.
Sites and buildings of the Grammar School, Chapel, hostel, Masters' houses, &c.	——			In hand.		——
Eatage of Football field (Lower Ashton).	6	1	17	Emanuel Johnson		10	0	0
Tram Pasture	4	1	32
Eatage of Cricket field	15	0	7	Messrs. Harrison & Sons		8	0	0
Brookside croft	1	0	36	W. W. Vaughan		3	0	0
Site for Sanatorium	6	3	32	}	George Jenkinson	44	10	0
Spen pasture	11	3	26	}	George Jenkinson	44	10	0
Land called "Cappleriggs"	16	3	2	Do. do.		20	0	0
" " "Poor Ashton"	2	0	33	Emanuel Johnson		10	10	0
[Pg 281]Bath Croft	1	1	14	William Simpson		3	10	0
At North Cave, in the East Riding.
Farm buildings and land called "North Cave Farm."	129	2	14	Charles Dennis		88	0	0
Farm buildings and land called "Common Farm."	128	2	0	Do. do.		100	0	0
Farm buildings and land called "Stoney Carr Farm."	67	3	15	Thomas Cleminshaw		47	0	0
"White Hart" Inn and garden, farm buildings, and land called	48	0	22	Mrs. Emily Gray		80	0	0
Watermill, cottage, and land.	15	2	34	Richard Boast		40	0	0
House, foundry, and land	5	2	18	W. and T. Saunders		25	0	0
House and land	0	0	30	Major Dunlop		7	4	0
Do.	1	0	12	H. S. Clarke		7	0	0
Do. (Nordham House)	1	0	15	Thomas Gregson		25	0	0
Do.	0	1	10	W. J. Tuton		7	0	0
Garden	0	1	5	Do.		2	10	0
Do.	0	1	32½	W. E. Blanchard		2	10	0
Do.	0	1	32	Do. Do.		2	10	0
Land at Drewton	0	1	21	W. Moverley		1	1	0
Twenty-eight Sheepwalks on Drewton.	——			J. G. A. Jowett		7	7	0
Rent for shooting over estate at North Cave.	——			Colonel Clitherow		9	9	0
Rentcharges.
Quit-rents in respect of lands at North Cave.[Pg 282]	——			Various		3	2	10
Tithe rentcharges on lands at Etherdwick, in Aldborough, in the East Riding.	——			Various		23	10	4
Rentcharge on land at Burton-in-Lonsdale, West Riding.	——			Christopher Other's Representatives		14	0	0
Do. do.	——			——Foxcroft		0	13	4
Rentcharge on land at Langcliffe, in Parish of Giggleswick.	——			Fine Cotton Spinners' Association, Limited, Manchester.		0	3	6
Personal Estate.	£	s.	d.
Consols	4	11	0	The Official Trustees of Charitable Funds.		0	2	0
The Howson Prize Fund.
Proceeds of Sale of shares in the Settle Public Buildings Company.	104	0	0	Governors of the School
				Total		£594	13	0

1499-1518	James Carr, Founder of the Rood Chantry.
1548-1560	Richard Carr, Incumbent of the Rood Chantry.
1615-1619	Rev. Christopher Shute, B.D., Vicar of Giggleswick, 1576-1626.
1619-1641	Rev. Robert Dockray, M.A., Vicar of Giggleswick, 1632-1641.
1642-1647	Rev. Rowland Lucas, M.A.
1648-1656	Rev. William Walker, M.A.
1656-	William Bradley (Temporary).
1656-1684	Rev. William Briggs.
1684-	John Parkinson, B.A.
1685-1712	Rev. John Armitstead, M.A.
1712-1744	Rev. John Carr, B.A.
1744-1799	Rev. William Paley, B.A.
1800-1844	Rev. Rowland Ingram, B.D.
1846-1858	Rev. George Ash Butterton, D.D.
1858-1866	Rev. John Richard Blakiston, M.A.
1866-1867	Rev. Thomas Bramley, M.A. (Provisional).
1867-1869	Michael Forster, B.A. (Provisional).
1869-1904	Rev. George Style, M.A.
1904-1910	William Wyamar Vaughan, M.A.
1910-	Robert Noel Douglas, M.A.

1545-1562	Thomas Iveson (Priest).
1615-1642	Henry Claphamson.
1642-1665	William Wilson.
1666-1671	William Cowgill.
1671-1680	Rev. Thomas Wildeman, B.A.
1680-1682	John Parkinson, B.A.
1683-1688	Rev. John Sparke.
1688-	Henry Roome.
1688-1698	Richard Atkinson.
1698-1703	Arthur Whitaker.
1704-1705	Rev. Anthony Weatherhead, B.A.
17 -1712	Thomas Rathmell.
1712-1726	Richard Thornton.
1726-1755	George Carr.
1756-1784	John Moore.
1784-1792	Smith.
1792-1799	Rev. Nicholas Wood.
1799-1810	Rev. Obadiah Clayton.
1810-1814	John Armstrong.
1814-1858	Rev. John Howson, M.A.
1858-1864	Rev. Matthew Wood, M.A.

1784-1790	J. Saul.
1790-1791	Stancliffe.
1791-1799	Robert Kidd.
1799-1807	John Carr.
1807-1831	William Stackhouse.
1831-1859	John Langhorne.
1859-1897	Arthur Brewin.

Feizor	}	28, 84
Fesar

Praepositors	}	37, 207, 208, 209
Praepostors

The Project Gutenberg eBook of A History of Giggleswick School from its Foundation, 1499 to 1912

A History of Giggleswick School

A HISTORY OF

GIGGLESWICK SCHOOL

FROM ITS FOUNDATION

1499 TO 1912

BY

EDWARD ALLEN BELL, M.A.,

Sometime Scholar of Christ Church, Oxford

PREFACE

CONTENTS.

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

Chapter I.

The Foundation.

Chapter II.

1553-1592.

Chapter III.

Schools and their Teaching in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries.

Chapter IV.

Christopher Shute and Robert Dockray, 1599-1642.

Chapter V.

1642—1712.

Chapter VI.

The Eighteenth Century.

Chapter VII.

The Rev. Rowland Ingram, B.D.

Chapter VIII.

The Rev. George Ash Butterton, D.D.

1845-1858.

Chapter IX.

The Rev. J. R. Blakiston.

Chapter X.

A New Era.

Chapter XI.

The Chapel.

Chapter XII.

The Last Decade.

APPENDIX I.

Lease by Prior and Convent of Durham Cathedral Monastery of School Site at Giggleswick.

[Leach. Early Yorkshire Schools, p. 232.]

APPENDIX II.

Report of the Chantry Commissioners of Henry VIII on Giggleswick School, 1546.

[English Schools at the Reformation, p. 295, from Rec. Off. Chantry Certificate, 70.]

APPENDIX III.

Report of the Chantry Commissioners of Edward VI, 1548.

[English Schools at the Reformation, p. 302, from Rec. Off. Chantry Certificate, 64.]

FOOTNOTES:

APPENDIX IV.

Chantry Commissioners' Certificate for Continuance Of Giggleswick School.

[Leach. Early Yorkshire Schools, p. 240, Rec. Off. Chantry Certificate, 103.]

APPENDIX V.

Giggleswick. Purchase of School Lands from Crown.

[Leach. Early Yorkshire Schools, p. 241.]

FOOTNOTES:

APPENDIX VI.

The Charter.

APPENDIX VII.

The Statutes.

[Early Yorkshire Schools, p. 254.]

APPENDIX VIII.

Purchase Deed of School House and Yard, 1610.[C]

[Early Yorkshire Schools, p. 267.]

FOOTNOTES:

APPENDIX IX.

Scheme made by the Board of Education under the Charitable Trusts Acts, 1853 to 1894, for the Alteration of the Scheme regulating the Giggleswick Grammar School.

Management Rules.

SCHEDULE.

APPENDIX X.

Masters of Giggleswick.

APPENDIX XI.

Ushers.

Writing Masters.

INDEX.

A Short List of Yorkshire Books published by Richard Jackson, 16 and 17, Commercial Street, Leeds.

TRANSCRIBERS' NOTES

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE